Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord! (A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI Story)

Introduction

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Introduction

I will use this thread for re-posting my old story "Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!" from over on SB. In time, there is a possibility I might even continue writing it (don't hold your breath, though). For now, consider this an archive thread or something.

As for the story itself, it crosses over Konosuba with Overlord (Codemasters, not Maruyama), and is intended as a comedy first and foremost. It's over-the-top, occasionally cheesy, sometimes awkward (mostly because I was dancing around SB's PG-13 rules at the time) and I think there might be a minor plot hole or two, not to mention there are large parts I would probably do differently if I was writing it today. Still, if you enjoy the comedy stylings of Monty Python, the Pratchetts, Mel Brooks and the like, then you might wanna give it a whirl. Do try not to take it too seriously; I didn't when I was writing it.

As always with these things, likes, comments and constructive criticisms are all welcome (if a bit late at this stage, all things considered).

With that out of the way, please go ahead and enjoy if you will, tolerate if you won't.
 
Prologue

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.

Author’s Notes: This story chiefly follows the Konosuba light novel, though it will take some cues from the anime and web novel, as well. I’m using the ages from the web novel because, frankly, they make a lot more sense than the ones in the light novel and anime. For most characters, this means they’re four years older than in the light novel and anime – Kazuma is 20, Darkness is 22, Yunyun and Megumin are 17, etc. Naturally, this will cause changes ranging from the inconsequential to the mind-boggling, so in some ways you could consider this an AU story.

Now, sit back and enjoy the SI’s descent into madness. FOR THE OVERLORD!



Prologue

When I opened my eyes I found myself sitting in a simple, wooden chair in the middle of what looked like a Greco-Roman temple. Except for a few tiny details: the walls were obscured by unnatural darkness, and everything I could see looked strangely… vivid.

“What the hell?”

“Not quite.”

I blinked and half-turned in my seat as someone walked past me. It was a young woman wearing a risque outfit comprised of a vest, detached sleeves, thigh-high boots, an extremely short miniskirt that just barely covered her ass, and a transparent underskirt, all of it in various shades of blue and white. The woman herself was slim, with an ample chest and long legs, though what caught my eye more than her figure was her long, blue hair and matching eyes. As impossible as it might sound, she looked like a three-dimensional anime character.

Of course, as an avid anime and manga fan, I had experienced anime dreams before, if only a handful of times, but none of them had been in 3D.

The woman seated herself across from me, atop a white chair – or throne, rather – that had somehow eluded my attention before. She gracefully crossed her legs and smiled at me. “Welcome to the Afterlife. It’s unfortunate, but you’re dead.”

I stared at her. There was something naggingly familiar about this whole situation, but no matter how hard I tried, I could not remember why. Trying to recall made me feel dizzy and prompted my head to pound, almost as if something was preventing me from remembering. I shook my head to clear it and focused on the woman again. “What are you talking about? I don’t remember dying.”

She shrugged. “Most people don’t. It’s quite common to lose the last few seconds or even minutes of memory when you die.”

“Oh, so like when you fall asleep,” I deduced, nodding thoughtfully. Yeah, I was definitely dreaming. Might as well play along with the cute anime girl. “All right, let’s say I believe you. What happens now?”

“Now you get to choose between reincarnation or ascending to Heaven.”

She said it so matter-of-factly that it took me off-guard momentarily. “Uh-huh… And what would that entail exactly?”

“Well, if you go to Heaven you get to spend all eternity like an old man, basking in the sun and talking to other ascended spirits. There’s no TV or manga, and you can’t do anything sexual either.”

I blinked. Did I imagine the emphasis on the word “sexual” in that sentence? Probably. “That… doesn’t sound very heavenly. Like, at all.”

“I know, right?” the woman agreed, sounding awfully pleased with herself for some reason. “If you instead choose reincarnation, your memories will be wiped clean and you get to start over as a baby. Normally.”

“Normally?”

“I, the great goddess Aqua, have a special, limited-time offer just for you. You see, there is another world, beset by the evil Demon King…”

The “goddess” Aqua then proceeded to tell me the backstory of this world. It sounded like fairly typical isekai fare, honestly, complete with RPG-like mechanics, magic, various fantasy races and of course the aforementioned Demon King threatening to wipe them all out.

“… of course, we wouldn’t send you there empty-handed. In addition to keeping your body and memories intact, we will allow you to pick a single power, ability or item beyond any other, to aid you in your struggle against the Demon King. Behold!”

With those words, Aqua thrust a catalog at me. Yes, an actual catalog. Opening it up, I saw that it contained a myriad different powers, abilities and magic items, each more OP than the last. While flipping through it I did see several semi-interesting ones, but none that really jumped out at me; the fact that I had always had trouble choosing between seemingly equal options didn’t help. Still, at least it gave me an idea of the kind of stuff I could potentially bring with me on my quest to defeat the Demon King and his army.

That’s right… The guy has an army.

“Hey… you said any one power, ability or item, right? Does that mean I can pick stuff not in the catalog?”

“As long as it’s not more powerful than what’s already in there,” Aqua said, in a tone that suggested she didn’t find the whole thing very important at all. This was only further accentuated by the disinterested look on her face and the bag of chips in her hand. Where did she get that, anyway?

Still, despite her attitude, I couldn’t help but grin. I knew exactly what to pick. “Then, could I have the Overlord Gauntlet?”

“Sure, whatever.”

Score!
 
Chapter 1: Game Start!

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.



Chapter One: Game Start!

Moments after Aqua sent me on my way I appeared in what looked like a medieval town, complete with red brick buildings, paved roads and people wearing a mixture of medieval clothing and outfits that wouldn’t look out of place in your typical Asian MMORPG. I even saw an elf! Oh, and everything looked to be the same “3D anime” style that I encountered in the Afterlife. Honestly, it only further reinforced the notion that I was dreaming all this.

Still, dream or not, I was here, in an anime-style, medieval fantasy world. And I’d be damned if I didn’t take the opportunity to enjoy it. Heck, I might even be able to build myself a harem!

… Yeah, right. With my track record, I’d be lucky if I got even one girl seriously interested in me, let alone a bunch of them. And that’s without even getting into my… proclivities. And honestly, I wasn’t sure I even wanted a harem. As a teenager I might’ve found it desirable, but now? I was way too much of a lone wolf to want a whole bunch of girlfriends. Too much hassle. Well, probably; I didn’t actually have the experience to tell for sure, but based on my experiences with just having one girlfriend at a time...

I raised my left hand to scratch my face, only to pause halfway when I noticed my hand felt unusually heavy. I held it up in front of me and stared.

The Overlord Gauntlet. Made of dark gray metal, with spiked knuckles and pointy fingertips, and inlaid with a jet-black jewel in the portion covering the forearm.

Damn. Talk about metal.

I flexed my fingers. I used to own a pair of gauntlets, back when I was actively participating in HEMA – Historic European Martial Arts. They never fit me the way this one did, though; it felt almost like a second skin, but for the weight.

I started chuckling to myself. Really, I couldn’t help it; it was just too perfect!

Somewhat less perfect was the way people were suddenly staring at me. My chuckling wasn’t that creepy. So why…?

I blinked as I noticed a strange glow out of the corner of my eye. Looking down, I saw the Gauntlet’s formerly black jewel was now glowing an ominous orange-yellow. Huh. I raised it up to inspect it more closely, and- hang on, did the light just change? No, the jewel’s the same, but the Gauntlet became… more illuminated? Oh.

My eyes were glowing, too. That would explain the stares.

“Nothing to see here, folks,” I said jovially, giving the gathering crowd a friendly smile. “Just a bit of a magical mishap. Nothing to worry about.”

There were scattered murmurs and “ahhhs” of understanding, and people continued on their way. Huh, didn’t expect that to work, honestly. Turning my attention back to the Gauntlet, I considered my predicament. Just how do I make the jewel – and my eyes – stop glowing?

As I pondered this, the jewel slowly faded back to black all on its own. Well, that was easy. Why did it start in the first place? In the Overlord games, the Overlord’s eyes and Gauntlet glowed constantly, and there was no indication of what caused it that I could remember…

… could it have to do with emotions? It started glowing while I was chuckling to myself and feeling smug, after all… Yeah, that made sense. Maybe intense emotions triggered some sort of response in the Gauntlet? Actually, were emotions the key to unlocking the powers of the Gauntlet? Did different emotions trigger different-

O-k, I’m getting a bit ahead of myself. While I obviously should sit down and experiment with the Gauntlet at some point, now was not the time. I needed to orient myself, to lay down the groundwork for my new life here.

… assuming said life didn’t turn out to be a weird dream, of course…

Actually, what should I do first? Aqua hadn’t given me any instructions apart from “defeat the Demon King”, which was wonderfully vague. Was there some sort of organized resistance or alliance of nations or something? This town looked peaceful enough, even if there were plenty of people I assumed to be adventurers of a sort… Oh. That was it, wasn’t it?

“Excuse me, do you know the way to the local adventurers guild or equivalent?” I asked a passing young man dressed in leathers and a metal breastplate.

“The Guild? Yeah, sure. See that street over there?”



Eventually – after several wrong turns despite feeling sure I followed the man’s instructions exactly – I came to a fairly large, two-story brick building with a red clay tile roof. Above the entrance was a small balcony with a banner hanging behind it, and above that was a beautiful stained-glass window. Looking closer at the banner I saw that it had red edges all around, with a yellow emblem in the middle set against a blue background. The emblem looked kind of like a planet with a huge bird interposed on top; perhaps it signified the exploration part of adventuring?

In any case, I had reached my destination. Pausing only to take a calming breath – and to make sure my eyes weren’t glowing – I pushed open the door and stepped inside.

The interior looked to be home to a tavern, if the myriad tables and bar over by the far left wall were any indication. Still, the tavern only made up part of the Guild Hall; at the very center was a large stone statue of some guy in armor, his hands resting on the pommel of a sword. The guild’s founder, perhaps?

“Hey, what’s with the get-up?” a young man who looked to be about twenty or so with blonde hair asked, looking me over from his seat at a nearby table.

“I’m from another country,” I answered casually. The instant the words left my mouth, I realized I had no idea what this country was called. Heck, I didn’t even know the name of the town. Hopefully, I could find out without making a complete fool of myself.

“Oh, is that so?” the man asked. “Well, then: welcome to Belzerg! And to Axel, the town of beginners!”

I blinked. Completely unintentionally – assuming he couldn’t read minds – this guy just solved my problem for me. I was about to thank him for the welcome when he continued speaking.

“And, you know, it’s tradition here for newcomers to buy their seniors a drink,” he said, a wide smile on his face. “Ow, ow, ow, ow!”

“No, it’s not,” the girl who had just grabbed the man’s ear said in an admonishing tone. She was decidedly younger, looking to be in her mid to late teens, and had long, brown hair tied into a ponytail. She turned to me, giving me a friendly smile. “Sorry about him. Welcome to Axel. I’m Rin. This useless guy is Dust. And these two are Keith and Taylor.”

Yeah, no way I was going to remember all of those names in a hurry. Still, I smiled and nodded at the group. “Thank you. I’m Jason. Nice to meet you all.”

Keith and Taylor – whichever was which – greeted me with polite smiles and nods of their own, while Dust just sat there rubbing his ear and muttering under his breath. Something told me this was a regular occurrence.

“Nice to meet you, Jason,” Rin said, still smiling. “So, have you decided on a class?”

“Ah… No, I haven’t.” Right, Aqua mentioned something about classes, didn’t she? “I haven’t even registered yet.”

“Oh, really? The admissions desk is right over there.” Rin pointed behind me, and I turned to look. Just as she said, there were four bank-teller-style desks in the far wall, though at the moment only one of them looked to be manned. I turned back around.

“Thanks! I’ll see you guys later, okay?” I said, then, with a smile and a bow, I bid them farewell and steered my steps toward the admissions desk. There was a line, but whoever sat behind the desk was a quick worker, and before I knew it, it was my turn.

“Hello! Welcome to the Adventurers Guild, Axel Branch,” a fair-skinned young woman – perhaps twenty-two or twenty-three or so – greeted me pleasantly. She had wavy blond hair tied back in a bun, and her shoulder-less, low-cut top did absolutely nothing to disguise the fact that she had some very generous assets.

Fortunately, I managed to tear my gaze away before she noticed. I hoped. “Hi,” I said, giving her a warm smile. “I was told this is the admissions desk. I’m here to register as an adventurer!”

“You were told correct, sir,” she said, her pleasant tone not leaving her voice for a second. “That will be 1,000 eris.”

I paused. “What?”

The woman blinked. “I’m sorry?”

“Uh… I wasn’t aware there was a registration fee.”

“Oh.” Silence fell. After a few seconds, the woman added, “Am I correct in surmising you have no money?”

“That would be an accurate assessment, yes,” I said evenly. “So, uh… I don’t suppose I could register now and pay you back later?”

The worried frown on the woman’s face told me the answer before she did. “I’m afraid not, sir. The Guild has a strict policy about that sort of thing.”

“I see. That’s too bad. I’ll… come back later. Sorry to bother you.”

She blinked again and gave me a quizzical look; perhaps she wasn’t used to people apologizing to her. After a moment, she gave me a slight smile and said, “I’ll be waiting.”

“Right. See you.”

Well, that was a disaster, I thought to myself as I walked away. How the hell do I get the money? Do I gotta get a job…?

“Hey, that was quick! So, what class did you pick?”

Oh, crap. I forgot they were here. I halted and slowly turned toward Rin and the rest, all four still seated at the same table as before. “Oh. Uh… Not good. Turns out you have to pay a registration fee, and I don’t have any money, so… Guess I’ll have to find a job first.”

“Oh, the registration fee? Hmm, that’s 1,000 eris, isn’t it?” Rin asked thoughtfully.

“Uh, yeah,” I replied, not immediately sure where she was going with her line of questioning. Did she intend to lend me the money, maybe? Probably not.

“Say, how about I pay the fee for you?”

“What!” I was surprised to find my own voice drowned out by Dust’s. “You’re lending him money, but not me?! That’s discrimination!”

Rin shot her companion a flat look. “I’m not lending him the money, I’m giving it to him.”

“That’s even worse!” Dust slammed the bottom of his fist into the table. Wow, thanks, dude. “You should give me that money. After all, aren’t I your precious party member?”

“You’d just spend it on drinks!” Rin said, slamming her hands down on the table as she stood.

“So?”

Rin let out an exasperated noise and turned to me. “Ignore him. Here, you can have the money.”

I looked at her, frowning as I took the coin pouch she fished out of her pocket. “Are you sure? I can pay you back as soon as I-”

“No need,” she interrupted with a smile. “Consider it a favor, from one adventurer to another. We were all beginners, once. In a way, we still are.”

“Speak for yourself,” Dust muttered, looking away.

“Anyway,” Rin drawled, ignoring her sulking companion, “We’re about to head out. Maybe we’ll see you in the future?”

“Definitely,” I said, nodding resolutely. “I doubt I’ll be leaving this area anytime soon.”

“All right, then. See you around, Jason.”

With those words, Rin turned to leave, her companions rising to follow.

“Ah, yeah, see you around. And thanks again.” I paused, thinking. “Rin. And, uh…”

“Keith,” one of the men said, giving a confident smile. He motioned toward the others. “Taylor. Dust.”

“Right. See you later, Rin, Keith, Taylor, Dust.” I bowed deeply, grateful for their – or rather, Rin’s – assistance. I watched them leave, noting that Dust seemed to be ignoring me. Rolling my eyes at the man’s childishness, I turned and headed back to the admissions desk. This time, there was no line.

“Hi, sorry to bother you again so soon,” I said, trying and likely failing to smile without looking too sheepish. “I got the money.”

“Yes, I saw,” the woman said, smiling. “It’s always nice to see our members getting along.”

“Right,” I said, deciding not to point out that I technically wasn’t a member yet. “So, 1,000… eris, right?”

“Oh, you’re not from this country?” she asked, looking up at me with wide eyes.

“Ah, yeah. I just got here, hence why I didn’t have any local currency,” I half-lied.

“I see. It’s a bit unusual, but we do get foreigners registering here every now and then. Now, I’ll just take the fee… Thank you. Please fill out this form and we can begin your registration. Oh, and I’m Luna, by the way.”

Luna smiled pleasantly as she handed me a piece of paper and a pen – an actual ballpoint pen. I sure hadn’t expected that from a medieval fantasy world.

“Jason,” I said, returning the smile. I looked down at the paper and for a moment my eyes crossed as I beheld the unfamiliar symbols, a split-second before I looked past the individual symbols and instead read the words, same as with the Alphabet. I guess Aqua used some kind of magic earlier to let me understand the language in this world, or at the very least this particular country. Eyes scanning the paper, I found it was a fairly typical registration form, minus things like social security number and home address; name, age, height, weight, physical characteristics… That sort of thing. I looked at the list for several seconds before I started writing.

Jason Sanjo. 34 years old. 171 cm…

Once I finished filling out the form I handed it back to Luna, who took with a smile. Her eyes widened in shock as she looked it over before looking up at me.

You’re 34 years old?!

“Yeah. Why?” I asked, pretending naivety. I had always looked much younger than I really was, thanks to a combination of genetics and healthy living. Plus, people in a medieval world likely looked physically older due to leading harsher lives than most people on Earth, so the difference was probably even more pronounced here.

“Ah, no, it’s just...” She trailed off, seemingly fumbling for words.

I quirked an eyebrow at her. That lost expression made her look surprisingly cute. “How old did you think I was?”

“I thought you were my age,” Luna said finally, hiding the lower half of her face behind the form as she looked up at me, a slight red tinge to her cheeks.

“And what age would that be, pray tell?” I asked, giving her a hint of a grin. “You don’t look a day over eighteen, but I’m pretty sure I look older than that…”

My words seemed to have the desired effect, because she lowered the form and gave me something halfway between a shy smile and a self-satisfied smirk. “I’m twenty-four.”

“Really? Huh.” I pretended surprise, doing my best not to go overboard. Guess I came pretty close, earlier. “Well, I guess I gotta thank you for the compliment, then. Thank you, Luna.” This time I gave her a wide grin.

“Ah, no, I…” She coughed lightly into her fist. “A-anyway, your form looks to be in order, so let’s continue with the next step.”

Hee-hee, I made her embarrassed. Maybe finding a girlfriend in this world will be easier than I thought?

Luna took out a strange contraption and put it on the desk. It looked like a crystal ball, suspended inside an odd-looking clockwork mechanism of some sort. Some kind of magic item, surely.

“Please, put your hand above the crystal and it will read you aura to determine your stats,” Luna explained when she saw my curious expression. Nodding, I did as instructed, and to my mild surprise – even though I had half-expected it – the crystal ball began glowing at the same time as the clockwork unfolded and began spinning this way and that. Yep, definitely magic.

Then, to my puzzlement, Luna put something like a card beneath the crystal ball. Before I could ask what it was for, a thin ray of light was emitted from underneath the crystal ball, striking the card and moving about as it imprinted letters and symbols on it.

Huh. So this thing didn’t just read your aura, it was also a magical laser printer. Neat.

Eventually, the light died down and the magical device went back to a state of dormancy. Luna – who by this time had walked around the desk to join me on my side of it – picked up the card and looked it over. As she did, I couldn’t help but notice that the jeans shorts she wore did nothing to hide her long, shapely legs.

Dayum, girl…

“Jason Sanjo, level 1. Oh, you start with 20 skill points!”

I tore my gaze away. “Is that good?” I asked, genuinely having no idea whatsoever.

“It’s very good,” she said, shooting me a smile, nay, a grin. “Most people start with only a handful of skill points. Starting with more means you have higher potential.”

“Huh, okay.”

“And your stats, let’s see.. What?!

“Something wrong?”

“Aside from Luck, all your stats are significantly above average for a beginner! Vitality, Intelligence and Agility are all exceptional!” She looked at me with what I could swear was admiration. “Just who are you?”

I scratched the back of my head in embarrassment and looked away, a habit I was loathe to admit I had picked up as a kid watching anime. Damn you, Tenchi! “Uh, well, you know…”

“With stats like these, you can pick any basic class you want, as well as several advanced classes right from the start!”

Huh, that does sound good. “Alright, could you tell me about the different classes?”

“Of course! If you want, we have pamph- Huh?” Luna blinked and stared at the card. “You already have a class.”

“Say what, now?”

“You already have a class. And it’s one I’ve never heard of before!”

Okay, now things were getting a little weird. “What does it say?”

Luna looked straight at me, her face serious. “Overlord. What’s that?”

Oh. Oh. Ohhhhh… “Yeah, I think I can explain that, actually,” I said and raised my left hand, showing off the Gauntlet. “This thing is called the Overlord Gauntlet. It’s an ancient magical artifact, and its wearer is traditionally called the Overlord. I only thought it was a title, though, not a class.”

Luna inspected the Gauntlet curiously. “I’ve never seen anything like it.”

“It’s the only one of its kind. At least as far as I know.”

“Huh. All right, I guess that explains that… Though I’ve never heard of anyone getting a unique class from an item before.”

“Me neither,” I said, shrugging helplessly. “So, does that mean the registration’s finished?”

Luna nodded. “Yes, it does.” Then she handed me the card and smiled cheerfully. “Welcome to the Adventurers Guild, Overlord Jason Sanjo!”

I chuckled. “Thanks. Hey, uh, I’m gonna check out my, uh...” I trailed off as I looked at the card.

“Adventurer’s Card,” Luna supplied with a giggle.

I grinned sheepishly. “I’m gonna look over my Adventurer’s Card for a bit, but after that I’m thinking of grabbing a quest. How do I do that?”

“You go to the request board,” she replied, gesturing. I looked over in the direction indicated and saw a large billboard on one wall, fairly covered in papers. “Once you find a request you would like to carry out, you take it down and bring it to the desk to formally accept it.”

“I see. Thank you again, Luna. See you in a bit.”

“I’m looking forward to it.”

We exchanged smiles and then I turned and took a seat at an empty table. I rested my elbows on the table and looked at the card in my hands. On it I saw my name (Jason Sanjo), class (Overlord), level (1), skill points (20), a list of skills I could learn… and below that, a list of skills I already knew. Oddly enough, that list seemed to just cut off halfway across a line. Frowning, I touched the line with my finger and, to my surprise, it moved! Testing it out, I found it worked exactly like a touchscreen did. Huh. Scrolling powers, activate!

1-Handed Sword, 2-Handed Sword, Staff, Unarmed, Physical Resistance (rank 10), Cook, Massage. Huh. Guess all those years of martial arts training, body hardening and street fighting were good for something, after all. Kinda weird that the combat skills only seem to have one rank each, though, since my skill actually varies between them… Eh, whatever. Time to check out the new stuff!


Scrolling back up, I looked at the list of skills associated with the Overlord class. And boy, there were a lot of them. Most were self-explanatory just from the title, like “1-Handed Sword”, “2-Handed Sword”, “1-Handed Axe”, “2-Handed Axe”, and so forth, while others were more obscure, like “Basic Magic”, “Intermediate Magic” and “Advanced Magic”. And the points cost varied by a lot, too; Basic Magic cost only a single skill point, but Intermediate cost ten, and Advanced cost thirty.

Thirty!


Shaking my head at the steep cost, I tapped the Basic Magic skill. It became highlighted by an orange-red glow, a “Confirm” button appearing at the edge of the skill list. I didn’t press it immediately, as I first wanted to see what it was all about. Since I had pressed Basic Magic, a smaller window appeared over the skill list, describing the skill. Apparently, it was actually a package of skills, or spells – Create Earth, Create Water, Freeze, Kindle, Wind Breath. Judging by the names, all of them were minor elemental spells.

I tapped Intermediate Magic. A similar list popped up, listing Blade of Wind, Fireball, Flash, Freeze Gust, Lightning, Lock/Unlock, Paralyze, Sleep, Wind Curtain. By the sound of it, pretty much the same as Basic Magic, only one step up on the power scale, plus a couple additional spells.

I returned to perusing the skill list. Magic Resistance, Physical Resistance, Chanting Speed, Mana Recovery… Oh, hello.

Evil Presence.

Before I knew it, my finger had tapped the skill, and up popped a brief description. It pretty much matched with what I remembered from the Overlord games, and it had a total of five ranks, each costing a single skill point.

With three skills – Basic Magic, Intermediate Magic, and Evil Presence – highlighted, I tapped “Confirm”.

I could only describe it as a rush of power throughout my body. And as the rush faded, I suddenly knew how to use all the new skills I had learned.

So this is the magic of the Adventurer’s Card, huh…?

For a long while, I just sat there, staring at the card, my eyes lingering on the recently expanded list of my learned skills.

Basic Magic, Intermediate Magic, and Evil Presence. In all, they cost me twelve skill points, leaving me with eight. After a moment’s thought, I decided to save them for the moment.

Pocketing the card, I stood up and headed over to the board. As expected, there were a myriad of quests; each one contained a description of what needed doing, the reward offered, and the estimated difficulty. Since I was only just starting out as an adventurer, I of course looked around for quests with a difficulty near the lower end of the spectrum.

Hmm… Teaching a noble kid how to use a sword seems like an easy, if time-consuming, job… Pays pretty well, too. Wait, “Rune Knights or Sword Masters only”? Man, what a gyp. Okay, what else…?

I spent several minutes perusing the board before finally settling on a request to handle some monsters outside town. It was straightforward enough: kill 5 Giant Toads and then come back. It paid 100,000 eris, plus an additional 5,000 eris per Giant Toad slain, including the five required to complete the quest, so in reality it paid 125,000, minimum. Assuming you completed it, of course.

I brought the request notice to Luna and asked her about it, and she explained that this particular quest actually was repeatable, up to a point, as the Guild received a set number of Giant Toads to kill each year around this time to avoid overhunting. Why? Well, apparently, not only are the Giant Toads a menace to the local farms, but their meat is considered a delicacy, and so fetches a high price. The bonus came from the Guild hauling the corpses into town and turning them into food, and after the handling and preparation costs it left the responsible adventurers with 5,000 eris per kill.

Giant Toads, huh…



Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck!

The Giant Toads deserved the moniker “Giant”. They were bigger than cows! And they jumped too, which was why I found myself running for my life; if one landed on me, I’d probably get squished like a particularly meaty bug. Oh, and did I mention they apparently eat humans?

Of course, Luna had warned me about that, but I’d assumed it was more in the scavenge-your-remains way rather than the hunt-you-down-and-swallow-you-whole way. Oh, how wrong I was!

If I survive this, I’m never forgetting to ask for details ever again!

No, wait, calm down. Panicking doesn’t help. It never helps. Think clearly. It’s an amphibian, so it needs water. Of course, as a toad it wouldn’t need quite as much as a frog – if I remembered things right – but it should still be vulnerable to drying out.

I was about to turn around and unleash my magic when the Giant Toad landed unexpectedly close to me. The ground shook and I, half-turned as I was, tripped. Fortunately my training took over and I reflexively tucked my body into a ball and rolled, coming right back onto my feet and facing my pursuer.

Somewhat less fortunately, I was too off-balance to do much when the over-sized amphibian opened its mouth and shot its tongue out like a giant, fleshy spear. In my head, I could hear TFS Piccolo screaming “DODGE!”, but it was too late; the prehensile tongue slipped around me and pulled me off my feet, sending me on a one-way trip toward its owner’s open maw.

FIREBALL!” I screamed as I flung my hand – which I barely managed to pull free – forward, letting loose a basketball-sized sphere of flame right into the mouth of my would-be devourer.

I had no doubt that the Fireball spell would have been at least somewhat effective against this particular foe, but sent right down its gullet it was downright (wordplay intended) devastating. Not only did it burn clean through the Giant Toad’s tongue – incidentally saving me from my slimy fate – but it also cooked the creature from the inside, killing it pretty much instantly.

“Alright, it’s official, I hate Giant Toads,” I said to no one in particular as I pulled myself free of the twitching remains of the tongue coiled around me. Not only was it slimy, it also reeked to high heaven… and now, so did I. And this was just the first of them!

I was about to look around for the next one when I spotted something glowing on the ground, amidst the half-cooked remains of my fallen enemy. Stepping closer and peering down, I saw what looked like a slightly uneven orb of blue light, about the size of a volleyball.

And then, before I knew what I was doing, I reached out with my left hand and mentally tugged. Inaudibly, the blue orb swooped up from its position on the ground and into my hand – into my Gauntlet. That’s right, it sank into the Gauntlet, and for a brief moment the black gem glowed the same blue as the orb before fading back to black.

Was that a life energy orb? I guess it makes sense for it to be blue, since these things are amphibians. Still…

“I really hate Giant Toads,” I muttered darkly as I heard both a second and a third start hopping towards me, their attention no doubt drawn by the sound of the fireball turning one of their number into barbecue. I turned to face the closest, summoning a fireball to the palm of my left hand as I watched it warily, murder on my mind.

I didn’t need a mirror to tell my eyes were glowing.



“Five Giant Toads. Dead. Semi-cooked, two from the inside,” I said curtly once I returned to the Guild.

Luna stared at me with a slightly concerned expression even as she wrinkled her nose cutely at the stench coming off my slime-covered form.

“Um, your eyes are glowing,” she said, her voice somewhere halfway between worried and wary.

“It’s a side-effect of the Gauntlet,” I explained, the irritation never leaving my voice. “It responds to strong emotions by making my eyes glow.”

“I… I see,” she said. “Um, well, if you’ll just give me your card...”

I reached into my pocket, withdrew the card, and slapped it onto the desk. As I did so, a few stray drops of slime hit Luna, who winced.

“R-right, well, everything looks to be in order,” she said, her voice and expression both telling me she was doing her best to ignore the drops of slime. “Quest complete! And that’s 125,000 eris for your reward.”

“Thanks,” I said as she handed me a bag of coins and bills. Yes, this world had bills, presumably made with magic rather than just technology; merely another in a long line of weird anachronisms. “Um, sorry about the slime.”

“I-it’s all right,” she said. “My shift’s almost over, anyway, so...”

“Still, sorry. I’ll just…” I sighed. “Is there somewhere I can wash up?”

“There’s a bathhouse near the center of town. And there’s a laundry-house right next to it. Here, I’ll write down the address...”



Ahhh, that feels so much better!

It had taken me a while to find the place, what with my sense of direction – or lack thereof – but I finally did it. And boy, it was goooood! I actually didn’t need to go to the laundry-house at all; the two businesses cooperated with each other, and for an extra fee the people at the bathhouse made sure your laundry got cleaned while you bathed. Since I had just come into a nice 125,000, I didn’t hesitate for a second.

Ah, yes. Freshly-scrubbed – very freshly-scrubbed and with a freshly-washed, if slightly damp, outfit, I was king of the world.

Until my stomach growled at me. I blinked and looked down in surprise; my stomach almost never growled, no matter how hungry I got. Was it a coincidence, or was it somehow a result of the anime physics of this world demanding it for the sake of comedy?

Well, either way, I was hungry. Remembering that the Guild served food, I steered my steps back there as well as I could. I only took, like, three wrong turns!

Once I made it back there, I sat down at an empty table and ordered some food – specifically, I ordered freshly-grilled Giant Toad meat, along with a plate of stir-fry vegetables and something the cute redhead waitress recommended called “Neroid”. Once the food arrived, I wasted no time digging in.

The toad meat was surprisingly good. Certainly not the best I’d ever had, but I could see why it was considered a local delicacy. The vegetables were fine, and the Neroid was… unusual. It tasted sort of like some types of fruit-based sodas I’d had back on Earth, but it was thicker than most, and although it had a certain fizz to it, it wasn’t the fizz you’d associate with carbonic acid, but something a bit… smoother, sort of? It was hard to describe… Kinda like carbonic acid, but with larger bubbles encased in something smooth that made it feel like there was something between the fizz and your mouth?

Yeah, I sucked at describing culinary sensations, so sue me.

I finished my meal, then pulled out my Adventurer’s Card to look over the changes wrought by my fighting the Giant Toads.

I had reached level 5. Just by killing five Giant Toads, I had gained four levels. Like in all RPGs – and a good number of other games – you gained levels quickly at first, only for the rate of progression to slow down with rising levels. Still, four levels from just five – admittedly fairly dangerous – low-level mobs? That was unexpected, but not unwelcome.

Four more skill points… That makes twelve. Should I spend some of them? I wondered as I gazed at the card, stroking my beard. No, I’ll hold off for now. I need to take some time to plan my build, and I’m already getting tired…

Suppressing a yawn, I rose from my seat, gave a nod and a smile to the waitress who came to collect my plates and cutlery, and went off to the Guild counter to ask Luna for directions to the nearest inn.




End Chapter One
 
Chapter 2: Cracking Eggs

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.



Chapter Two: Cracking Eggs

I was a fucking idiot.

I was in a “3D anime” world. Of course I would look like an anime character. I’m pretty sure people would have said something if I didn’t; this wasn’t Roger Rabbit, as entertaining as that movie was. Or Cool World, for that matter.

Man, when did I last see that? I don’t even remember… Where was I?

Oh, right, berating myself for being an idiot.

I was staring at my reflection in the mirror. I had woken up this morning in a reasonably nice bed, in a reasonably nice inn, and had immediately gone into the reasonably nice bathroom… only to very nearly punch the weird-looking guy in there in the face before I realized it was my reflection.

Man, I look so fucking weird…

Okay, a part of it was probably the whole oddness of seeing myself as an anime character. A three-dimensional anime character, no less. It was just… unsettling. Poking myself in the face and pinching my cheeks felt normal, though, so whatever this “change” I’d undergone was it appeared to be purely aesthetic in nature.

I was a young-looking man – early twenties, going by appearance alone, even though I was actually thirty-four – with short-cropped, dark brown hair that, shockingly enough, wasn’t spiky; apparently, this world’s visuals didn’t go quite that far. Instead, my hair was its usual, half-wavy, half-curly, shape. On my chin was a full circle goatee; something I was rather proud of, as it had taken years of trying before I could actually grow one that didn’t look terrible.

My eyes, like always, were somewhere halfway between dark blue and green – cyan, I guess you’d call it – with speckles of brown. And they were about twice the size they used to be, which was a bit freaky. I made sure to get myself worked up while wearing the Gauntlet, too, and let me tell you, big anime eyes shining with an intense, orange-yellow light promising pain and violence was fucking intimidating. I could understand why people reacted the way they did when they saw me.

My body hadn’t changed nearly as much as my face, to my relief. I was rather short – standing at 171 cm – with a slim, athletic build forged from nearly three decades of martial arts training. Admittedly, I had slacked off a bit in recent years, and as a result had gained few extra kilos. In the past couple months, however, daily training at the gym had very nearly returned me to my original physique, and as of that moment staring in the mirror I only had a kilo or two of excess weight. Weight that I would most likely lose in short order, given my new life as an adventurer.

Oh, but one thing did change about my body, though: my tattoos and scars stood out more against my pale, animated skin than they did back on Earth. In a good way, even!

All I needed now was a couple weeks of adventuring to lose that last bit of weight, and maybe a tan. Seriously, I had always been pale – apart from a brief period right after my one trip to the Philippines, a couple years ago – and as an anime character, that paleness was more prominent than ever before.

Heh, people could almost mistake me for a lich or a vampire or something… Damn, I hope there aren’t vampires in this world. They’re either horrible, blood-sucking monsters or… brr… sparkly. Oh, gods, if the second kind exists here, I’m buying all the garlic in the country.

My mood thoroughly soured at the thought of sparkling vampires, I ended my introspection and began my morning rituals.



Every adventurer needed a weapon. Sure, magic was both cool and powerful, but was limited by one’s available mana, plus there were some monsters that were highly resistant to it, according to Luna. For those times, you needed a weapon. That was why, after spending a day taking it easy doing nothing, I went shopping.

I mean, as long as you had the money, you didn’t have to go questing every day. The life of an adventurer wasn’t like one of those mobile games, where you had to log in every X hours to get the most out of it.

Oh, dear gods both good and evil, how I hated those games. So much time wasted… Not that I was talking from personal experience or anything.

Fucking damn you, Google Play!

“Thank you for your purchase!” the brawny, forty-something man called after me as I left his store, snapping me out of my thoughts. Good man. “And remember, if you ever need to upgrade, come back and I’ll give you a repeat customer discount!”

I waved goodbye as I continued down the street, my latest purchase hanging at my hip – a fine-quality longsword, complete with belt and scabbard. As an experienced swordsman – or as experienced as you could get on modern-day Earth, anyway – I knew a good quality sword from a bad one by examining it; I wasn’t like some anime protagonists who bought a sword just because it looked fancy, only for it to break the first time it was used. Of course, I had also purchased armor, in the form of a dark green gambeson coat – a thick, tightly woven, padded jacket made mostly of linen – I had been very insistent on not wanting one made of wool or other, heat-retaining materials – and offering excellent protection against blunt attacks and reasonable protection against cutting attacks. It was lightweight, too, though it could get pretty hot and heavy (pun not intended) in warm weather, hence why I insisted on linen. Over the years some of my sparring partners had learned that little factoid too late.

Not like I’d ever repeatedly taken a perverse, sadistic pleasure in exploiting that fact or anything. No siree, not me. Uh-uh. I had mostly certainly not forced them to chase me around the sparring field as the hot summer sun beat down on us both.

Incidentally, I was a terrible, terrible liar.

Ah, barely-relevant tangents. My old friend, how I’ve missed you for all of the five minutes you’ve been gone.

Of course, I was exaggerating, but I did have a tendency to- No, no, stop it. Breathe. Focus on the here and now.

In any case, my new equipment cost me a neat 100,000 eris, and I even got the guy to throw in a pair of tough leather boots, a whetstone and sword oil for free! Well, actually, I suspected I had overpaid a bit, and he only threw in the extra stuff to mollify me in case I was angry, but I didn’t care; true, it did cost most of my money, but if all quests paid the way the Giant Toad one did, I’d soon recoup my losses.

And speaking of quests, the day after my shopping spree I went straight to the Guild first thing in the morning and immediately headed over to the quest board.

Cut down Egil Trees in the forest. Pay by volume.” Eh, sounds like something you’d need a party for. “Teach my son to use a swo-” Oh, right, Sword Masters and Rune Knights only. “Partake in my magical experiments. High HP or magic resistance is a must.” Yeah, no. “Kill a pack of White Wolves. 2 million eris.” Damn, look at that difficulty rating! No thanks. “Hunt goblins in the woods. 20,000 eris per goblin killed.” Hmm, that one’s pretty interesting…

As I looked over the many quests available, several things stood out to me. First, there were no low-difficulty quests near town apart from the Giant Toad one; the closest one after that was half a day’s walk away, and most required a day or more of walking to reach. Second, most quests either listed a minimum level much higher than mine, or required a party.

I could do the Giant Toad one again… Luna did say it was repeatable. I really don’t want to, though… Stinky fuckers. The Goblin Hunt quest has a low difficulty rating, so that might work… It’s almost a day’s walk to get there, though, what a drag. I guess there’s so many adventurers around that all the low-level quests near town get swiped immediately…

As I stood there pondering what to do, I heard footsteps approach from behind.

“Ah, Mister Overlord!”

I suppressed a groan. Without turning around, I said, “Hi, Luna.”

For reasons beyond me, the Guild’s head receptionist had taken to calling me “Mister Overlord”, in spite of my protests. I honestly didn’t know whether she did it because she thought it was cool I had a unique class or because she enjoyed teasing me. Maybe both.

“Having trouble picking a quest?” she asked, coming to stand beside me. She was looking lovely today. Not that she didn’t look lovely normally, but… Ugh, fine. Yes, she was hot. You know, for an anime character.

Which was kinda weird, because I usually preferred petite brunettes over leggy blondes. Not that that was a bad thing at all, but every man had his preferences, yeah? Couldn’t say I minded those curves, though…

Oh, crap, she’s staring at me. What did she ask me, again? Oh, right, quest.

I sighed. “Yeah… Most of ‘em are either too high-level or require a party. Or they’re far from town.”

“What level are you now?”

“Five. I’ve still got a long ways to go. I mean, look at that one,” I said, gesturing to the White Wolf quest, “I’d have to be, like, level 30 or something before I take that one on.”

“You know, you could always party up with someone,” Luna suggested, in a tone that made it very clear she thought it was a good idea to do so. “Solo adventurers are pretty rare, and for good reason. It can get dangerous out there. It’s good to have someone watch your back, wouldn’t you agree?”

I let out a noise. Not one of disagreement, but rather displeasure. She was right, but that didn’t mean I had to like it. “I’m not the most social person.”

“I’ve noticed,” Luna said dryly, giving me a slight smirk. “You’re always sitting at an empty table by yourself. It wouldn’t hurt to at least talk to other people, you know? Even if you don’t party up with anyone, you can do that much.”

“Why do you care?” I asked, finding myself genuinely curious.

Luna fidgeted at that. “Ah… As the head receptionist, it’s my duty to look out for Axel’s adventurers,” she said, but I couldn’t help but feel she was deflecting. Did someone say something to her? She wasn’t lying, exactly, but I felt as if there was something more to it.

“I see,” I said, deciding not to press the matter any further. It was probably my imagination, anyway; I’d always sucked when it came to social cues and body language. I turned back to the board. “I’m not opposed to partying up, exactly, but I’m not good with people. I’m very picky. Hard to get along with, too.”

“I don’t think that’s true.”

I blinked and looked at Luna again. She was smiling. It was a nice smile.

“You’re always polite to me. I think you’re easy to get along with.”

“You clearly don’t know me very well,” I said, only half-joking.

She giggled. “Maybe so. Or maybe you’re selling yourself short.”

“Was that a height joke?” I asked suspiciously. I personally didn’t care about my height, but I knew from experience that people tended to judge me poorly because of my lack of altitude, women especially. And guys who thought they were tough but had never been in a proper fight, for some reason. Heh, I never tired of beating up idiots who thought height and weight were the only things that mattered in a fight.

“Not at all,” she said quickly, shaking her head in denial. She soon wilted under my gaze. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it like that.”

“Hmm,” I said, not entirely convinced, but willing to give her the benefit of the doubt. I looked at the board once more. “So, any recommendations?”

She sighed in relief and turned to peruse the board. “You would have many more choices if you had a party,” she said after a moment.

“Luna...”

She giggled again. Why was she acting so cutesy today? “All right, all right. Let’s see… How about this one?”

She pointed at the Goblin Hunt quest.

“I was looking at that one, actually,” I admitted. I stroked my bearded chin thoughtfully. “Don’t goblins live in groups, though? Seems like it might be easy to get ambushed if you’re alone.”

“That is true,” she said, “but goblin tribes are usually small, consisting of no more than five or ten individuals most of the time. They’re vicious, but weak. I wouldn’t recommend just any beginning adventurer to go alone, but...”

“… I’m not just any beginning adventurer?” I finished, quirking an eyebrow at her.

Luna gave me an appraising look. “Something like that. You have a unique class, high stats, and you handled those Giant Toads all on your own without even needing a weapon. And now you have a sword and armor. Between that and your magic, I think you’ll do just fine.”

I hummed thoughtfully. Luna was the head receptionist, so she probably had a good eye for judging adventurers… Plus, she’d seen my Adventurer’s Card when I turned in the Giant Toad quest the other day. Maybe she was right?

I took the quest off the board. “Alright, I’ll do it. Hey, is there a map of the area I could use? I’d rather not get lost if I can help it.”

“Of course, we sell maps right here at the Guild.”

“At a substantial mark-up, I’d bet.”

She laughed. “No, no, not at all! The Guild gets a bulk discount. We wouldn’t rip off our members like that. What do you think of us?”

I gave her a wry smile. “I think you’re running a business.”

“Well… we are, but we try to make it a fair one. Or don’t you trust me?”

Ah, crap. I could tell from her grin she was only testing me, but… “No, I didn’t mean it like that. I trust you, Luna.”

“I’m glad to hear it.” There was a self-congratulatory note in her voice. Cheeky. “Now, how about we get you that map?”



I left Axel a couple hours later, a broke man. Not because of the map – that was pretty cheap, actually – but because I had to buy a backpack and fill it with camping gear and supplies, which I also had to buy. I had all of twelve eris left to my name, and an I.O.U. at the general store. Fortunately, the shopkeeper was willing to cut a new adventurer like me some slack and let me open a tab.

Still, starting out in debt – even if it was a small one of 22,000 eris – did not sit well with me. As soon as I come back to Axel, I’m repaying the shopkeeper before anything else.

Following the map turned out easy enough – there was only a single road heading in that direction, and it didn’t split until well after the area I was heading for.

Which was why I was feeling a bit confused, looking at a smaller, but obviously well-trodden, path leading off the road many hours later. According to the map, I shouldn’t have reached my end goal just yet, much less a fork in the road such as this. Was the map outdated, or had I taken the wrong road, somehow? I was pretty sure I left town through the right gate…

Sighing in defeat, I looked up at the sky. The sun had already begun to set, and continuing on in the dark would only make things worse. So, I decided to set up camp at the side of the road.

I began by digging a hole and lining it with stones to create a makeshift fire pit. I briefly debated making a Dakota fire pit, but decided against it; I had no reason to hide, being right at the side of the road and all. After gathering sticks for fuel and starting up a fire – which was accomplished with a quick casting of the Kindle spell – I went to work setting up my bedroll and blanket for the night before turning back around and starting on supper…

… which consisted of dry meat, some bread and a handful of vegetables. Hey, I was poor, okay? At least I could make fresh water to drink and cook with using the Create Water spell.

Seriously, magic was super-convenient.



I awoke in the middle of the night. At first I just lay there, blinking up at the night sky, wondering what the hell was going on. Then I remembered everything: meeting Aqua, being reincarnated in another world, becoming an adventurer… and leaving Axel to go hunt down some goblins in the woods.

… Why did I wake up, all of a sudden, though? I sat up and moved around a bit. Nope, I didn’t need to take a piss. I wondered if-

I heard a sound, then. A rustle, somewhere in the woods. An animal, passing by on its way to wherever, most likely. Probably what woke me up. Nothing to worry about. I lay back down.

Then I heard a whoosh as something passed by mere centimeters above my face, followed by a dull thud.

I threw off my blanket and shot to my feet, looking around wildly. It felt like seconds, but likely was less than one, before I saw it: an arrow, sticking out of the ground, a few meters from my bedroll.

I was under attack!

Feeling just a slight sense of unease at how close I had come to getting an arrow in my head – incidentally, not the first time – I grabbed the Gauntlet and slipped it over my hand, then immediately reached for my sword…

… only to freeze in surprise when everything around me became as bright as day. No, not as bright as day; it was actually pretty gloomy-looking, but it was considerably brighter than the near-pitch-black darkness that had surrounded me a moment before, and it allowed me to see a small, humanoid figure standing off in the bushes not twenty meters from my campsite. It had a small bow in its hands, and its pointy ears, small stature and downright ugly features allowed me to identify it instantly.

It was a goblin.

Rather than waste time debating why there were goblins here, I charged, drawing my sword as I did so. The goblin backpedaled, its face twisting into an expression of shock and surprise; clearly, it wasn’t expecting to be found so quickly. Before it could nock another arrow I drove my sword through its chest, and the creature died seconds later while clawing at the piece of metal sticking out of its rib cage.

A small orb – barely the size of a baseball – materialized out of the goblin’s chest. It was yellow, with a tinge of brown.

So goblins have brown life force, huh? I was half-expecting green. With nary a thought, I used the Gauntlet to absorb the orb, and for a moment the gem turned yellow-brown before fading back to black.

It was then I heard a screech, somewhere halfway between a scream and a hiss, followed by more goblins appearing out of the underbrush. They wielded clubs or knives – in one case, a large butcher’s knife – and seemed very intent on avenging their fallen comrade.

Letting out a curse, I put my foot on the dead goblin and kicked, pushing it off my blade before turning to face the oncoming horde.

… Well, okay, “horde” was exaggerating things a bit; “gang” would perhaps be more appropriate, as they numbered... four, five, six. Six goblins, not counting the one I’d already killed.

A fireball reduced their number to four, and provided me with additional light to see by; not that I needed it, as I could apparently see in the dark with the Gauntlet on. Very handy, that. Still, the crackling of the flames was strangely comforting, even amidst the screeching of the goblins.

The smell of burning goblin flesh was… somewhat less comforting, but I did my best to ignore it; it didn’t compare to the insides of a Giant Toad, anyway.

“Come on, then,” I said as I swung my sword, nearly cleaving one goblin in two before catching my swing. They wore no armor, and they were neither big nor tough, and so my sword cut through both flesh and bone with almost sickening ease. Three to go.

I brought my sword back up, narrowly parrying the blade of the one goblin wielding a butcher’s knife. It hissed and leapt back out of range as its two comrades charged at me from either side of it, one wielding a much smaller knife and the other a large – compared to the goblin, anyway – club.

I slashed at the knife wielder, cutting off its knife hand at the wrist, and immediately followed up with an upward cut using the sword’s false edge, slicing the front of its body from its right leg up to its left shoulder. The goblin collapsed, letting out a brief death-rattle before going silent.

The club wielder, meanwhile, hit me with its club, striking my upper back. I had predicted the club’s trajectory, however, and made sure it hit the fleshiest part of my back – the thick muscles running between my shoulder blades. But more than that, I curved my back in the same instant, spreading out the force of the blow further. The result? A slight itch. If I’d had my gambeson on it would’ve done even less damage than that.

I twisted, bringing my sword around and slashing across the right side of my attacker’s chest and continuing up over its throat and up the left side of its face. The goblin dropped its club and began clawing at its throat, likely trying to stop the flow of blood before it was too late. A moment later, it was, as my sword came back down and severed the goblin’s head clean from its shoulders.

One to go.

The final goblin – the one with the butcher’s knife – had backed up and was eyeing me warily, but made no move to flee.

Brave. Or perhaps stalling for time? Are more of them coming?

“It doesn’t have to end this way,” I said as I faced off against the goblin. “You could leave, right now. I won’t chase you.”

The goblin said something, halfway between a chitter and growl, and spat on the ground. Now, I was not an expert on goblins, but I got the feeling it was an insult.

“Have it your way, the-” I stopped mid-sentence as suddenly I heard… whispers inside my head. Wordlessly, I raised my left arm, holding my palm out toward the goblin. Then, I quietly said, “Evil Presence.”

Something like a tendril of wispy, bluish smoke emerged out of the Gauntlet, lashing out like a whip and striking the goblin in the chest. It let out a startled gasp and dropped its weapon, its hands clawing at its head. I could… feel the creature’s mind, then, and it was… fragile. It was like its mind was an egg, and I was gripping it with my fist and applying pressure.

Then the egg cracked.

The goblin let out an anguished howl and fell, convulsing violently. I felt its life force begin to seep away, drawn into the Gauntlet.

I heard more whispers, then. I exercised my will and, rather than absorbing the goblin’s life force, I instead poured the brown life force I had absorbed a minute ago into its body, strengthening it and… reconstructing it, body and mind both.

I watched as the goblin before me… changed. Its skin changed hue, and it became slightly taller and more muscular, yet retained its overall small stature and lithe physique. By the time my deed was done, the goblin had changed into a quite different, yet at the same time very similar, creature. If I hadn’t known what it was, I would perhaps have described its appearance as halfway between a stereotypical fantasy goblin and a Gremlins franchise… er, gremlin.

The creature rose slowly, its body still twitching slightly, and looked up at me. It had a stupid, toothy grin plastered all over its face.

Master!

I couldn’t help but grin evilly.



When I asked him his name, my first Minion – a Brown – looked at me in puzzlement, then at the knife on the ground. With eagerness in his eyes, he picked up the blade and introduced himself as “Slasher”.

Yeah, that was actually mildly intimidating. I should probably keep him on a short leash.

“So, Slasher,” I said, smirking at my new henchman. Henchminion? “Are there any more goblins in these woods?”

Slasher tilted his head in thought, an expression of intense concentration on his face. Then he brightened. “Ah! Yes, more gobbos back in cave.”

“Oh, so you lived in a cave?”

Slasher nodded enthusiastically.

“I see. And how many goblins are still left in the cave?”

It was the wrong thing to ask. Slasher spent several long, agonizing moments thinking, clutching at his head and stomping the ground as he tried to count. Finally, after looking like he was about to pop a vein, he held up a hand and said, “This many!”

“… Three, huh?” I murmured. Even for a Minion – one of the dumber fantasy races ever conceived – simply counting to three should not have required that much effort. Clearly, Slasher was not the brightest of his kind. “Alright, show me the way.”

“Yes, Overlord! This way, this way!”

Pausing only to absorb the life force of the fallen goblins – and pick up my gambeson – I followed Slasher into the woods.

I couldn’t help but feel like I was breaking every horror movie rule, ever, doing so.



Slasher took off along the branching path I had come across and which had caused me such consternation the evening before. It continued on for perhaps twenty meters or so, then made a sudden turn before abruptly stopping, and I realized the goblins must have made it to convince travelers they were lost and prompt them to make camp. Honestly, it was far more ingenious, yet at the same time inefficient, than I had expected from goblins, which frankly was a little concerning.

After leaving the path, it took almost an hour to reach the cave. With Slasher leading the way, I stealthily entered the dwelling and rooted out its remaining inhabitants: four goblins.

Slasher definitely needed a few lessons in basic math.

Fo da Mastah!” Slasher yelled as he dashed forward, swinging his knife like a madman. Before I could stop him, he had thrown his blade and buried it deep in the skull of the nearest goblin.

“Slasher, you idiot!” I yelled after him. “I want them alive!”

“Oh.” Slasher looked at the very dead goblin on the ground before him. After a moment’s stunned silence during which the other goblins simply stared in shock at the Brown, Slasher reached down and gripped the hilt of his knife and began shaking it loose. Then he gasped. “He twitching! He still alive!”

No, he’s twitching because your knife’s buried in his brain, I thought, shuddering at the sight. “Just don’t kill anyone else.”

“O-K, Overlord!” Slasher gave me a thumbs-up, then pulled hard on his knife with both hands. It came loose with a sort of sucking noise and Slasher promptly fell flat on his ass from the sudden release of momentum. He immediately got back on his feet, grinning like an idiot. “I got my knife back! Ohhh, he no twitchy no more...”

Shaking my head, I turned to the remaining goblins. “Alright, we can do this the easy way or the hard way. Which will it be?”

The goblins exchanged a look and then charged as one, shouting what I could only guess were profanities. One was immediately tackled by Slasher – who thankfully did not stab his victim to death – and disarmed, its club clattering to the ground.

“Ah, ah, ah,” the Brown said as he sat on top of the struggling goblin. “That no way to talk to Overlord. Bad gobbo.”

I, for my part, found myself beset by the remaining goblins. They were both unarmed, however, unlike their pinned comrade, and were easy to overcome without drawing my weapon. I grabbed one by the throat and lifted it off the ground, then held out my left hand in the other’s direction and whispered, “Evil Presence.”

What followed was a repeat of the process that had turned Slasher into a Minion, and before long a second Brown was sitting there, blinking and looking confused. I did the same to the goblin pinned under Slasher, and he stepped back and helped his new brother (?) to his feet once the transformation was complete.

I looked at the final goblin – the one whose throat was enclosed by my fingers, but who had stopped struggling to stare at the spectacle of its fellow goblins becoming something else entirely – and paused.

I have three Browns, now. But I still have that blue life force from the Giant Toads…

My mind made up, I raised my free hand and cast the Evil Presence spell for a fourth, and final, time. I barely managed to hold on as the goblin convulsed in my grip, its mind breaking… and then reconstructing itself as its body changed, its skin changing hue, its limbs lengthening, its fingers and toes growing webbing akin to a water fowl, and its ears becoming… fin-like.

With the process complete, I dropped the Blue Minion to the ground. I waited for it to orient itself before speaking.

“What is your name?”

The Blue Minion looked up at me with a blank expression. Slowly, oh, so very slowly, a spark of awareness appeared in his eyes.

“Floom.”

I blinked. “Floom?”

Floooooooom,” he intoned, drawing his arms out as if saying “I once caught a fish this big.”

Deciding to ignore the clearly unhinged Blue, I turned to my new Browns. “What are your names?”

One of them – the one that Slasher had tackled – picked up his discarded weapon: a club. He looked at it for a moment, then at me. “I Smasher! I smash for Overlord!”

“Alright, self-explanatory enough,” I conceded, then turned my attention to the last unnamed Minion. “What about you?”

“Spoon.”

I spent a few seconds digesting that. “Spoon?”

“Spoon,” the Brown repeated, nodding sagely. He pulled out a dirty silver spoon and held it up for inspection. “Spoon!”

“Er… Yeah, okay.” Slasher, Smasher, Spoon and Floom. My first Minions.

The first members of the army – nay, horde – I would build and use to overthrow the Demon King. I felt accomplished.

… And yet, as I beheld the stupidly grinning Minions, I couldn’t help but feel as if I had made a horrible, horrible mistake. But that was ridiculous.

Right?



Before leaving the cave, I absorbed the one dead goblin’s life force and had the Minions scour the place for useful items. In doing so, they presented me with a number of coins adding up to 302 eris, bringing my current total to 314. Yes, I also noted the connection to Pi. Aside from that, they only found useless junk.

Well, apart from Slasher. He found a white mask, which I quickly realized had been carved from the skull of some animal or other. He donned it without hesitation, making himself look alarmingly like the killer from that one slasher film – What was his name, again? Oh, yeah, Ghostface – all the while laughing maniacally.

… Yeah, he was definitely the most disturbing of my new Minions.

“Alright, form up, Minions! We’re heading out!”

““““Yes, Overlord!””””



“Luna.”

“Hmm? Oh, Mister Overlord, how nice to- What are those things?!

Luna shrank back in fright upon spotting the Minions standing behind me. They were all grinning like idiots – which, frankly, they were; the trip back to Axel had ingrained that fact in my mind forevermore – and waving their hands at her. Except for Slasher.

He was waving his knife. The fact that his grin could be seen stretching out on either side of his Ghostface-like carved bone mask only added to the impression that you were about to get horribly eviscerated.

“They’re my Minions,” I answered Luna, and, deciding it was probably best to get straight to it, quickly added, “I made them.”

“You… made them?”

“Well… re-made them, technically,” I said. I gestured toward the Minions. “I, uh, used the power of the Gauntlet to turn them into Minions. They used to be goblins.”

Luna looked first at me, then the Minions. They waved again. Then she looked back at me. She had a frown on her face. “You… used your Gauntlet to enslave goblins?”

“That’s… not entirely incorrect,” I said slowly, treading carefully, “but I also re-made them. They’re not goblins anymore. They’re Minions. My Minions. They’re stupid as all hell, but they’re completely loyal.”

“Uh-huh...” Luna and I both looked over at the Minions. Slasher and Smasher were whispering to each other and cackling, Spoon was polishing his silver spoon with a piece of cloth he’d picked up somewhere, and Floom was… staring into space. Yeah.

“Yeah, uh, completely loyal,” I repeated, not sure who I was trying to convince anymore. “They won’t run amok or anything. Probably. Actually, they might, but if I tell them to stop they should. Stop, I mean. Why are you looking at me like that?”

“You brought goblins into Axel! Into the Guild!” she said accusingly. She was not happy.

Minions, not goblins,” I reminded her. “There’s a difference. Minions are stronger, for one, and completely loyal. And, uh, probably dumber, to be honest.” I scratched the back of my head awkwardly. “I’m not really sure how that happened. I suspect it has something to do with me breaking their minds before turning them into-”

Are you even listening to yourself?!

I replayed my words inside my mind. “Yeah, okay, I know that sounds bad, but-”

“It doesn’t sound bad, it is bad! What were you thinking?!

“… That… I wanted an army to help take down the Demon King?”

Luna blinked.

Seeing as how she was no longer shouting at me, I pressed my advantage. “Yeah, that’s the whole idea behind the Overlord Gauntlet, really,” I half-lied. “You use it to create an army of loyal monsters to fight your enemies. It’s totally safe. Probably. Well, not for the monsters, obviously, but-”

“Stop. Talking.” Judging by the look on her face – and how she was massaging her temples – Luna was developing a bit of a headache. “I… I have no idea how to handle this.”

“Then don’t,” I said. I put my hand – my right hand, the one not covered in spiky metal – on her shoulder and gave it a squeeze. “Luna, these Minions – once again, they’re no longer goblins – are fully under my control. There’s nothing to worry about.”

Luna looked at me. She looked… tired. But, at least, she didn’t appear angry anymore. I smiled reassuringly.

At that precise moment there was a loud crash and a scream behind me.

“Oi! That my spoon cleaner! Back off, food lady!”

I sighed ruefully.

This was going to be a long day.




End Chapter Two
 
Chapter 3: It’s Off To Work We Go

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.



Chapter Three: It’s Off To Work We Go

When I first returned to Axel, it took quite a bit of convincing to get the guards to let me in. Well, to let the Minions in. It was only once I threatened leaving the Minions with them at the gate that they finally relented.

Inside Axel, we got a lot of stares and whispers, but there were no incidents. Well, except for that one horse that got spooked and ran off, causing a traffic accident when its harness broke and the carriage it was pulling careened into a storefront.

We, uh, quickly left the scene after that.

At the Guild, things proceeded smoothly. Relatively speaking. I think we might have almost given some of the older adventurers heart attacks. And there was that one serving girl who tried to take her wiping cloth back from Spoon… At least she wasn’t hurt. Sure, the tray she was carrying ended up spilling its contents over half the Guild Hall, but, you know…

… it could’ve been so much worse. At least nobody got stabbed.

Well, except for Dust, when he tried to act cool by taking back the wiping cloth. Or tried to, anyway. He only got stabbed with a spoon, though, so it hardly counts. The bruises will heal. Eventually.

Really, I was far more concerned over Luna than that deadbeat. She was angry with me, I could tell, even if she hadn’t said anything after that “incident” with the spoon stabbing.

“Damn it all!”

“What wrong, Overlord?” Smasher asked.

“Shut up.”

“Okie-dokie.”

I was currently in a stable with the Minions. Why? Because the inn I’d been staying at refused to let the Minions enter, citing health regulations or whatever. As did every other inn I could find. I was frankly shocked a world like this even had health regulations. I was eventually told by one of the other adventurers there was a guy who rented out space in a stable he owned to down-on-their-luck adventurers. The stable owner looked a bit uncomfortable when I arrived with the Minions in tow, but he didn’t turn us away, for which I was grateful.

At least I would have a roof over my head.

Unfortunately, I had to share a stall with the Minions, as there was only a single one free. On the face of it, it wasn’t too bad – there was more than enough room for us all to sleep comfortably, thanks to the Minions’ small size – but the Minions’ antics were quickly giving me a headache. They had the attention span of goldfish, and were innately destructive, whether they wanted to or not. Oh, and they wanted to, believe me. It took quite a bit of shouting before I got them to settle down and stop wrecking the place. I’d probably have to pay the owner for damages.

I now fully understood why, in the Overlord games, the Minions had their own, separate quarters several floors away from everyone else.

Also, it didn’t help my headache that my “neighbors” – i.e., the people in the next stall over – wouldn’t shut up. Seriously, why were they screaming in the middle of the night?!

I slammed an armored fist into the wall. “Keep it down!

There was a muffled chorus of “W-we’re sorry!” in response. Grumbling, I lay back down.

“Master, you want I should stab-”

No! No, just… just go to sleep, Slasher.”

“O-K, Overlord.”

“Good night,” I muttered as an afterthought.

““““Good night, Master~!””””

I suppressed a groan and instead just pulled my covers over my face.

Gods, why didn’t I just ask for the Master Sword or something?!



After paying back the 22,000 eris I owed and then spending the night at the stables – and yes, I ended up having to pay extra for damages – I had 57,314 eris. Enough to live on for a couple weeks if I stayed in the stables – and kept the Minions from breaking any more stuff – but not nearly enough to make me feel safe. I had to go on more quests, pronto.

… Which, honestly, should be a bit easier, now. I had gained two more levels killing those goblins – bringing me up to seven – and I had four Minions to act as party members. There should be plenty of quests I could accept, now.

First, however, there was a quest of my own I had to undertake. I ordered the Minions to stay, seated around a table, while I embarked on my mission. This was my danger to face, a challenge only I could overcome.

I came to a stop in front of my target.

Heeeeey, Luna. How you doing?”

Luna was sitting behind the counter, as usual. When I spoke she looked up.

“Oh… Hello.”

Oh, wow. That might be the least enthusiastic I’d ever seen her. I cleared my throat.

“So… Nice weather we’re having today, huh?”

Luna shot me a questioning glance.

I sighed. “Look, Luna, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean for things to happen the way they did.”

“You don’t say.”

Oh, come on, throw me a bone! “Anyway, I had a long talk with the Minions last night, and they’re clear on the fact that they’re not allowed to break anything inside the Guild. Or fight. Or steal anything.”

“Does that change anything that happened yesterday?”

“Well… no,” I admitted. “But it wasn’t that bad, when you think about it. Nobody got hurt.”

“Except Dust.”

“Oh, come on. That was hilarious, and you know it. How often do you get to see a guy beat up with a spoon?

Spoon!” Spoon called out. I ignored him.

Luna covered her mouth with her hand.

“Ah! I thought I saw a smile, there,” I said, giving her my best grin. “Admit it.”

“All right, it was a little funny, I guess...”

“Only a little? What about the part where my Minion was sitting on Dust’s shoulders and beating him over the head with the spoon while he was running around, trying to get him off? What was that he said, again?”

“… Get this thing off of me, it’s trying to eat me!” Luna said after a moment’s silence, stifling a giggle.

I laughed. “Right. Seriously, who the hell would wanna eat Dust? Anyone who did would just get a stomachache.”

“Probably,” Luna agreed as our laughter died down. She adopted a stern look. “I’m still mad at you.”

“Are you? It doesn’t look like it.”

Luna groaned. “Why are you like this?”

“Like what?”

“One moment you’re this nice, polite young man-”

“I’m ten years older than you.”

“-and the next you’re bringing goblins-”

“Minions.”

“-into the Guild and causing trouble for everyone,” she finished. She crossed her arms over her chest and leaned back in her chair. “And stop interrupting me.”

“I humbly ask your forgiveness, oh, almighty Lady of the Guild Hall.” To really push my point home, I bowed deeply, making a show of hitting my forehead on the counter. I rose and, very nonchalantly, said, “That was intentional.”

Luna just stared at me for several seconds, then burst out laughing. She quickly covered her mouth with her hands to stifle her laughter, but several adventurers were already looking over.

“All right, all right!” Luna said once she calmed down and the onlookers had turned away. “I forgive you. Just… try not to cause any more trouble, okay?”

“I will do my best,” I said seriously. Then, in a far more mirthful tone, I added, “Though we both know I will most certainly fail.”

“I know you’re trying to make light of this, but really, Jason,” Luna said, leaning forward, “you have to be more careful.”

Doing my best not to get an eyeful – and boy, howdy, that was difficult when she was leaning forward like that – I nodded. “I will keep the Minions in check, don’t worry.”

Suddenly, there was a crash and a thud, followed by raucous Minion laughter.

“And on that note, I have to go. Like, now.”

Luna sighed and waved her hand. “Go.”

“Thanks. I’ll be back in a bit with a quest, okay? Don’t go anywhere!”

“Where would I go? My shift’s not over for another- And you’re gone.”

“I’m still here!” I called out from the Minions’ table, where someone – almost certainly one of the other Minions, who were all laughing their heads off – had emptied a tankard over Smasher’s head. Quickly taking said tankard from the Brown Minion before he could smash it over someone’s head, I turned and looked over to Luna. I raised the tankard. “See? Nothing going on here! Just me and my Minions, enjoying a friendly drink!”

Luna rolled her eyes and gave me the barest hint of a smile. I grinned back.

It was always a good thing when you could talk your problems out like adults. I wished more people back home were like Luna.

“You stupid gobbo,” I heard one of the Minions mutter. Probably Smasher.

“Nuh-uh!” another one countered. “I is stupid Minion. Stupid Minion much smarter than stupid gobbo.”

You really aren’t, I thought, forcing myself to say nothing. You really, really aren’t.

On a whim, I sniffed the tankard in my hand.

Hmm, whatever was in this tankard smells good. Maybe I should order something to drink before I go?



A while later, the Minions and I were trudging through the countryside, headed away from Axel. After enjoying a Neroid – of a flavor I hadn’t tried up until that point – I’d gone over to the quest board with the Minions to pick up a quest. Seeing as how I now had a “party”, I’d gone with a quest I’d previously passed over.

“Alright, listen up, Minions! It is imperative that we carry out this quest without a hitch! To do so, we- Yes, Slasher?”

“What ‘imperete’ mean?”

Imperative. It means- You know what? Never mind. Just do what I tell you to do when we get there.”

“Okies, Overlord!”

The Minions were following a couple meters behind me, talking and whistling. Occasionally a scuffle would break out – usually involving someone not appreciating someone else’s whistling – but a quick glare and, in one case, smashing two Minions’ heads together, always put an end to it.

I think they might have been learning. Not discipline, exactly – the Minions were anything but disciplined – but… something. At any rate, it was getting easier to keep them under control. Maybe, just maybe, having Minions wouldn’t be so bad, after all.

“Oi, that not how you whistle!”

“Yes, it are!”

“No, it are not!

“Yes, it are!

“It are not!

Are!

Not!

Maybe “are not”, indeed…



Several hours later, I broke for lunch. The quest I’d picked was much closer than the goblin one – scarcely half a day from town, if in the exact opposite direction – and I wanted everyone to be full of energy for the fighting ahead.

Now, while the Minions weren’t picky with their food, they certainly had… tastes.

“I wish it are rat,” Smasher grumbled as he chewed on the beef jerky I’d given him. Next to him, Slasher and Spoon nodded.

“I wish it are rat tail,” Slasher chimed in. “It best part of rat.”

“I wish it are rat tail soup,” Spoon commented, earning him nods from the other Browns.

“Oh, yes!”

“That best way eat rat tail!”

During this exchange, Floom was just sitting quietly at the edge of the group, staring into space and occasionally taking a bite of his jerky. I wondered, sometimes, if he was even stupider than the other Minions, or if he was always staring into space because he was busy pondering something the rest of us weren’t privy to.

I shook my head. Seriously, a Minion, knowing something others didn’t? I almost laughed out loud at the thought.

Right then, a butterfly chose to land on Floom’s nose. It rested there for a few moments, then fluttered off, unharmed, seemingly unaware of any danger.

Floom said nothing, and idly took another bite of his jerky.



We were almost at our destination – provided I hadn’t gotten us lost, which was a very real possibility despite the map – when something rustled in the bushes before us. I held out my arm, signaling for the Minions to stop, and waited.

Out of the bushes hopped a bunny. Not a regular bunny, though.

It was white, fluffy, and looked extremely pettable. It also had what looked like a unicorn horn jutting out of its forehead.

The bunny rose up on its haunches and sniffed the air, looking straight at me. If not for the horn, I would have gone on my knees and petted the hell out of it, it was so cute. The horn, however, gave me pause. While it was always a possibility its intended function was something relatively harmless like, say, impressing others of its species, it looked sharp. The bunny made a single, short hop towards me.

Smasher’s club came down on the fluffy animal’s head like a, well, like a club. The blow crushed the unfortunate creature’s skull, reducing it to little more than pink and red paste partially covered in fur.

Smasher!” I admonished the Minion. “That wasn’t nice!”

The Brown looked up at me, scratching its head in confusion. “I smash for you, Overlord!” he said after a moment, waving his bloodied club in the air.

“Too bad it are only one,” Slasher said, looking downcast. “If it are many, we could make fur coat for winter.”

“There will be no fur coats,” I said, feeling my annoyance with my Minions beginning to rise. “Now, come on, we still have a ways to… go...”

I trailed off as another horned bunny hopped out of the bushes. It sniffed the bloody corpse of its kin, then looked up at me. It might have been my imagination, but I could have sworn I saw hurt accusation in its beady red eyes.

“It was him,” I said, pointing at Smasher. The bunny turned to look.

Without warning, it stomped, performing a mighty leap, horn-first, straight at the Brown Minion. The horn burrowed into his skull, dropping the Minion like a sack of potatoes. The bunny withdrew its horn and looked at me again, seemingly unconcerned with the blood and brain matter trailing down its horn.

There was rustling all around, then, as more bunnies hopped out of the bushes to surround us on all sides.

I swallowed. “Oh, fiddlesticks.”



After the fight, Slasher used his butcher’s knife to skin the bunnies, then pulled out a needle and thread – I have no idea where he got those – and stitched the pelts all together into a makeshift cloak. There hadn’t been enough pelts to make a human-sized cloak, but a Minion-sized one? Yeah, there’d been enough for that. Wearing it across his shoulders, it made the Minion even more terrifying-looking than he was before. The partially dried-up blood covering the stitched-together pelts helped immensely with that.

“I still mad you no res me sooner,” Smasher complained, not for the first time, all the while glaring at Floom. “I only get to smash one bunny!”

The Blue Minion, for his part, didn’t seem to hear him, as he was busy stuffing all the dead and skinned bunnies into a sack. That, at least, was no mystery, as he got the sack from me. As for why he was doing it? Two reasons: One, I figured we could cook and eat them on the way back, and two, I had a feeling the horns could be sold for money. Seriously, the things were super-hard. Slasher tried sawing them off with his knife, but only succeeded in chipping his blade, to the Brown’s chagrin. I had half an inkling his turning the bunnies’ pelts into a cloak was his way of taking revenge.

“Alright, according to the map, we should be just about there,” I said, looking up from the map in my hands. We were in the woods somewhere west of Axel, having left the main road about an hour earlier to follow a smaller path through the woods.

A minute or two after saying this, we came upon a large clearing, dotted with the stumps of trees and with several small tents and a pile of logs to one side. This lumber camp was our destination.

Apparently, the woodcutters had been forced to evacuate due to the sudden appearance of a group of Egil Trees – animate trees that hated humans, and woodcutters in particular. From their description, they reminded me of those walking trees in Lord of the Rings. Not the Ents, but those other ones… Huorns? Hornus? Something like that.

Looking around, I didn’t see any walking trees, though…

“Alright, keep your eyes peeled,” I said to the Minions. “They could be any- No! Stop that!”

Slasher lowered his knife, having been about to cut into his left eyeball. “But you say-”

“I meant, keep alert. Look around. The Egil Trees are around here somewhere.”

As if on cue, a group of gnarled trees at the far edge of the clearing suddenly uprooted themselves and began stomping in our direction. I counted five of them, and they were big.

“Alright, remember, this quest pays by volume of the Egil Trees the woodcutters can make use of,” I said as the Minions formed up around me. “So just keep hitting them until they stop moving, and don’t break off any branches unless you have to. There’s probably a weak spot somewhere-”

I was cut off when the nearest Egil Tree released a cloud of pollen in our direction. It erupted from its branches like a wispy, golden smoke cloud, and…

Wait a minute. Pollen?

Please don’t trigger my allergies, please don’t trigger my allergies, please don-
I sneezed. Fuck!

I wiped at my nose and frowned. My eyes were already beginning to water. “I changed my mind. Burn them all.”

The Minions exchanged looks.

“But, Overlord,” Spoon said, apparently being singled out as their spokesman, “we no have Reds.”

I ignited a Fireball in my left palm. The Gauntlet’s jewel was glowing, and presumably, so were my eyes.

Not a problem,” I said darkly. I sniffled, my nose getting runnier by the second. These trees had to die, now. “I’ll just set them on fire, and then you can-” I sneezed again.

Unintentionally, I sneezed right into the ball of fire hovering over my palm. This had the unforeseen side-effect of causing it to blast out like a very brief flame thrower… right at Slasher.

The Brown Minion immediately started running around, screaming, trailing fire behind himself as his bunny cloak burned. After spending a few seconds staring, wide-eyed, at the spectacle, I punted him at the nearest Egil Tree – the one that had sent out the pollen. Slasher landed in its upper branches, and it immediately went up like a matchstick and started running around, screaming, in close imitation of Slasher himself a moment before. Sweet revenge.

Seeing as how it didn’t have a visible mouth, though, I had no idea how it was doing the screaming, but I wasn’t about to complain.

I summoned another Fireball to my left hand as I drew my sword with my right. “Minions, charge!

“““For the Overlord!”””

What followed was carnage.

Being exceptionally weak to fire – a fact I had learned back at the Guild, but which was painfully obvious just from looking at the apparent dryness of their bark and leaves – the Egil Trees stood little chance against my Fireballs. They were basically walking tinder.

One of them tried the classic “stop, drop and roll” maneuver, but only succeeded in spreading the fire quicker along its trunk and hastening its own death.

… Actually, considering the screaming, that might have been its intent all along.

The Minions performed admirably… relatively speaking.

Floom did the best, hanging back and pelting the walking trees with some kind of blue magic bolt, much like Blues did in the games. Smasher and Spoon kept running from tree to tree, hitting them with their club and spoon, respectively – and no, I have no idea how the latter didn’t bend from the repeated impacts – doing little visible damage, but then, the trees were already on fire, anyway.

Slasher eventually managed to dislodge himself from the tree he was in, and I put him out with a quick application of Create Water, leaving him unconscious, soggy, badly burnt, and with his cloak charred black, but still mostly intact. His mask, inexplicably, only had a few patches of soot on it.

There was just so much about the Minions that made no fucking sense.



“There’s not much left of the Egil Trees, so I don’t expect to get paid much for that,” I said to Luna once we all returned to Axel. “However, I was wondering about this.”

Floom handed his sack to me, and I emptied its contents on Luna’s desk, spilling out a whole bunch of bunny horns. We had eaten the bunnies on the way back, and Smasher had gleefully smashed their skulls after, dislodging the horns. And no, they weren’t covered in gore; I’d cleaned them quite thoroughly with Create Water.

“We ran into a dozen of these horned rabbit things on the way there. Pretty damn dangerous, I gotta say. Still, we got out okay. Are the horns worth anything?”

“Oh, you mean Unicorn Bunnies,” Luna said after recovering from the sight of a pile of horns suddenly falling onto her desk. “Yes, the horns are worth quite a bit… Wait, didn’t you say a dozen? There are only eleven horns here.”

I glanced over my shoulder at Slasher, who was sitting at a nearby table. He had the twelfth horn in his hands and was using it to carve something into the wood. Knowing him, probably a grisly scene of carnage or something. I turned back to Luna.

“Yeah, uh, we’re keeping that one as a souvenir.”

“Right,” she drawled, having followed my gaze. “That table’s yours from now on.”

I blinked. “I beg your pardon?”

“I don’t know what your Minions did to it, but everyone who sits down there says it smells funny and wants another table,” Luna replied, looking up at me. “The girls have cleaned it top to bottom several times, but nothing makes the smell go away.”

I coughed. “Yes, well… That’s fine. I don’t really care what table I sit at, anyway.” Also, I hadn’t noticed any smell. Sure, the Minions smelled a bit funky, but it wasn’t that bad. Especially compared to those toad fuckers…

I shuddered to think what people would say once I got my hands on Greens. Since I’d gotten green life force from the Egil Trees, it was only a matter of time. I’d also picked up brown life force from the Unicorn Bunnies, which was always good to have.

Oh, and between the bunnies and the trees, I’d gained another three levels, bringing me up to ten. I was on a roll! It also gave me another three skill points, for a total of 17.

… I should probably spend some of those.

“All right, here is the money for the horns,” Luna said, drawing me out of my thoughts. “10,000 eris each, for a total of 110,000.”

Sweet! That totally makes up for the Egil Trees!

I took the money with a smile. “Thank you very much, Luna!”

“Y-you’re welcome.” Did I imagine a stutter?

“Now, we’ve already eaten, so we’ll get out of your hair,” I said, pocketing the money.

“Ah… There’s not a line or anything, you don’t have to go so-”

“Minions! Form up! We’re leaving!”

The Minions gathered before me in an uneven line, displaying not-at-all military-like precision. At least they were following orders.

“Right, see you, Luna. Minions, march!



Later that night, I lay awake on the hay – yes, the owner had let us stay in the stables again, to my eternal gratitude – while around me the Minions were in various states of sleep.

Smasher and Spoon lay one on top of the other in a corner, snoring lightly and occasionally kicking in their sleep.

Floom was sprawled out on the hay next to me, snoozing with a ball of snot coming out of his nose and changing size in time with his breathing.

Slasher was curled up on a smaller pile of hay, his charred cloak wrapped around him like a quilt. Smiling in his sleep like he was, it made him look cute and terrifying at the same time. It was very disturbing.

And here I was, still awake. Why?

Because my neighbors wouldn’t shut up!

I slammed my fist into the wall. “Hey! Shut the fuck up in there! I’m trying to sleep!”

““Sorry!””

I shook my head in annoyance. Seriously, if they’d been having sex or something I would probably have let them be, but no, those two idiots – a man and a woman, from the sound of it, though I had never met them face to face – were arguing. Demon King this, Demon King that. Yeah, we get it. We’re all adventurers, here!

Fucking idiots…

With peace and quiet restored, I drifted off to sleep.




End Chapter Three
 
Chapter 4: A Day In The Life

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.



Chapter Four: A Day In The Life

I awoke slowly, to the sound of birds singing outside. So peaceful. Yawning, I stretched my arms and legs, idly scratched myself, and finally opened my eyes...

… to find the face of DEATH leering down at me, with skin as white as bone and with a hideous grin too wide and too full of teeth to possibly belong to the rest of the face.

I let out a very manly scream and kicked for all I was worth, and there was a surprised yell and a crash as my attacker sailed through the air and impacted the far wall. I hurriedly got out of bed, ready for a fight, only to scowl when I got a second look at the one who had so rudely awoken me.

“Damn it, Slasher!”



Once Floom finished healing up Slasher’s cracked skull, the Minions and I headed out. Rather than head immediately for the Guild, however, I decided I would use some of our hard-earned cash to get some upgrades.

Our shopping trip started on Axel’s main street, where the vendors had already begun setting up their stalls for the day ahead. Merchants and craftsmen hawked their wares, calling out for anyone and everyone willing to listen. Most of them had nothing of interest to us, selling mostly trinkets and clothing that wouldn’t fit either myself or the Minions anyway, but there were a few interesting ones.

Seeing as how we had not yet eaten and I knew that shopping was always less of a chore on a full stomach, I steered my steps toward a vendor selling fried chicken. The Minions trailed along behind me, and I’m pretty sure the vendor thought he was about to be robbed when he first spotted them, but a pleasant smile and greeting from myself set him at ease. Well, not really, judging by how he kept eyeing the Minions worriedly, but at least it was enough to convince him we were legitimate customers rather than robbers.

I bought three full chickens, making sure to pick out ones that were thoroughly cooked; a problem back on Earth, at least, when it came to roadside stalls like this one was that the food was very often undercooked, which in turn carried with it the risk of food poisoning. While I had no idea if the Minions could even get food poisoning, I was very much aware that I could, and I didn’t want to take that risk. While this world had indoor plumbing – and even toilet paper, surprisingly – I didn’t fancy spending more time in the bathroom than necessary.

How do they mass-produce toilet paper, anyway? Do they use magic? … Heh, or is there a magic bear somewhere that poops it out? I chuckled to myself. That was such a weird show...

I guided the Minions away from the thoroughfare and to a small field nearby. There, we consumed the chickens, all while curious children and frightened adults watched on. Nobody dared approach us, which was fine with me; anyone stupid or reckless enough to do so probably couldn’t provide much in the way of intelligent conversation, anyway.

… Not that I got much of that with the Minions, mind you.

Spoon swallowed a bite and spoke. “Next time, we should find rat seller. Get rat tail soup.”

I didn’t have the heart to tell them that there was almost certainly nobody in town who sold rats, cooked or otherwise. The other Minions – even Floom – were nodding far too enthusiastically for me to rain on their parade like that. No, if they wanted to eat rats, they would have to- Wait a moment.

A crazy thought entered my head. Could I? No, I couldn’t… But could I, though? It could work; it might even bring in a bit of extra cash. I’d have to ask someone about it… Luna, maybe?

I shook my head. It was a long shot, and frankly wasn’t feasible as the Minions were right now. Therefore, it would have to wait.

“Alright, that’s enough. Let’s move on.”



“Oh, you’re back already?” the shopkeeper asked when I entered. He was the same middle-aged man I’d bought my sword and gambeson from a couple days earlier. Edward, I think his name was. “This is a pleasant surprise. Earned enough money to get yourself new armor? I’ve got some really nice sets in stock.”

“Good to be back,” I replied with a smile as I stopped just inside the door. The store was filled with weapons and armor of all kinds; it was, by the account of several people I’d asked before coming here the first time, one of the best armories in Axel. “But I’m not here for me, this time.”

“Oh?”

“Yes, I’ve… acquired some… party members,” I said, a little more hesitantly than I’d intended. “I wanted to buy some weapons for them.”

Edward clapped his gloved hands together. “Ah, I see! Well, then, where are they?”

“Right outside,” I said. “I… wasn’t sure it was such a good idea to bring them in. They can get a bit… enthusiastic… when it comes to weaponry.”

He laughed heartily. “Sounds like my kind of people! Bring them in.”

I stood there, uncertain about what to do. On the one hand, Edward said it was okay, but on the other, he had no idea what he was getting himself into.

“What’s wrong? Didn’t you say they were just outside?”

“Ah… yes. Are you sure it’s okay?”

“Of course. It’s always nice to-”

Really, really sure? I could just buy the weapons myself.”

“Nonsense! A man should always pick out his own weapon.”

I sighed. “Alright, I’ll bring them in. But don’t say I didn’t warn you...” I opened the door and called out, “Minions! Get in here!”

Edward watched, wide-eyed, as the Minions filed into the shop. They looked around curiously, taking a moment to take it all in, before they realized where they were.

Slasher stopped in front of a table laden with knives. “So many stabbies!”

“And smashies!” Smasher chimed in, staring at a wall filled with a variety of clubs and maces.

Spoon looked around with disappointment in his eyes. “No spoon?”

“….” Floom said nothing, though at least he was looking around with some amount of curiosity in his oh-so-often vacant eyes.

Honestly, the Minions reacted better than I thought they would. I expected they would have tried to loot the place the moment they stepped through the door.

“… Those are the weirdest-looking goblins I ever saw,” Edward spoke finally. While he looked surprised and even oddly fascinated by the Minions, he wasn’t freaking out like I had expected him to; it seemed today was just full of surprises.

“They’re Minions, not goblins,” I corrected him while shrugging. “They are similar, though. Cousins, you could say.”

“Huh. Don’t think I’ve ever heard of a ‘Minion’ before...”

“Yeah, they’re not that common in these parts,” I explained dismissively. “So, anyway, they need new weapons.”

“Nuh-uh!” Spoon protested. He was holding his silver spoon protectively in both hands, as if afraid someone was going to try and take it away from him. “I have Spoony!”

“… Correction, most of them need new weapons.”

“Uh… right. Any particular, er, preferences I should know about?”

“The one with the knife prefers blades, the one with the club prefers blunt weapons. Pretty obvious, I know, but they’re… simple creatures, with simple tastes.”

“What about the blue one?”

“Er...” I looked over at Floom. The Blue Minion was standing in a corner, staring wordlessly as a spider slowly cocooned a bug caught in its web. “Honestly, I’m not sure I trust him with a weapon. He’d probably just kill himself by accident.”

“I- I see. Well, then, I guess we’ll find something for the others, then?”

I nodded gratefully. “If you would be so kind.”



“Overlord is best Overlord,” Smasher said happily after we left the store. His club had been replaced with a mace almost as big as he was tall, made of blackened steel and featuring four wicked-looking spikes surrounding the central shaft. It was the kind of weapon that made up for its lack of accuracy and finesse with raw, bone-crushing power. It dragged against the ground behind him, adding a constant, grinding noise to the cacophony of the town.

Next to him, Slasher nodded his agreement, grinning like a loon. He still had the same butcher’s knife and bunny horn as before, but in addition he now also sported a pair of belts arranged in an “X” shape across his chest, with sheaths containing a good dozen knives of all shapes and sizes. When Edward told him what the belts were for, before actually bringing out the knives, Slasher had giggled like a schoolgirl who just got told her crush liked her, too.

It was a scene that would haunt me for the rest of my days.

Spoon, for his part, was still clutching his spo- sorry, “Spoony”, protectively, even as he occasionally stole envious glances at the other Browns. I’d tried to get him to switch to something more like a real weapon, but nothing in the store served to sway him.

I idly wondered how he would react to something ridiculous, like an over-sized spoon or ladle, as a weapon; something along the lines of Ukyo’s spatula in Ranma ½.

Floom, of course, was neither newly armed nor envious, and simply followed along with a vacant smile and an even more vacant gaze. I was honestly surprised he was able to keep himself from wandering off. Perhaps Blues had some sort of homing sense, like birds?

I felt a sting of envy at the thought.

“Bananas! Buy your bananas here!”

Hmm, I could go for some bananas, actually… Wait. That voice sounds familiar…

I glanced around, and soon enough spotted a grocery store with a table out in front, covered in bananas. And standing behind the table was a young man – late teens, I guessed – with brown hair and green eyes and, oddly enough, wearing a green tracksuit. Not a bad color, actually.

But what drew my eyes like a magnet was the woman standing next to him. With blue hair and eyes, slim, with an ample chest and long legs, and wearing a ridiculously short miniskirt, it could be no one else.

“Aqua?!”



“Wow, I never expected to run into you here,” I said once I approached the pair. Alone, so as not to scare them; my Minions were waiting around the corner, with strict orders to touch nothing and no one. I nodded at the young man, then gave Aqua the once-over – to make sure it was really her, definitely not to check out her figure at close range – and smiled. “How you doing?”

“Eh? Do I know you?”

I blinked. “What? Of course you know me! We met less than a week ago!”

Aqua looked at me intently for a moment, then shook her head. “No, I don’t think so.”

“A-are you kidding?” I asked incredulously. “Seriously, you don’t remember me?”

“Ah, Kazuma!” Aqua said, pulling on the guy’s sleeve. “Is this that sort of thing? Where a person walks up to you and pretends to know you in order to trick you into giving them money?!”

“Wha- I didn’t ask for money!”

“Only because I saw through your tricks!” As she said this, Aqua straightened and pointed at me. “Womanizer!”

“Wha- what?! Me, a womanizer? The fuck is wrong with you?! I don’t even have a girlfriend!”

Aha! Clearly, other women are able to see through your deceptions as well! It’s obvious to anyone that you’re a no-good, dead-beat, con-man womanizer! Tell him, Kazuma!”

The young man – Kazuma – was looking away with an expression that very clearly said, “I am not a part of this.”

I looked back at Aqua. “No, seriously, we met in the Afterlife, less than a week ago! You gave me this,” I said, holding up my left hand and pointing to the Gauntlet. “Remember?”

That gave her pause. “The Afterlife?”

Kazuma also looked at me at the mention of the Afterlife. His eyes lingered on the Gauntlet, his expression thoughtful. Then he looked at me. “Does that mean you’re from Japan, too?”

“Uh, no. Sweden, actually,” I answered, the distraction causing me to forget my rising anger. “I’m Jason. Nice to meet you.”

“I’m Kazuma,” he replied. We shook hands. “How long have you been here?”

“Less than a week. You?”

“A few days. We registered at the Adventurers Guild when we got here, but… Well, we didn’t have money for equipment, so we… had to take odd jobs like this.” He looked downcast and ashamed at this. Obviously, it wasn’t what he had been expecting.

“Oh, I thought that was odd.” I stroked my chin thoughtfully as I regarded him. “What are you, eighteen? Nineteen?”

“Twenty,” Kazuma answered. “You?”

“Thirty-four.”

““What?!””

“Yeah, I get that a lot,” I said, shrugging. “Healthy living and weird genes.”

“There’s no way you’re thirty-four!” Aqua protested. “I would’ve remembered that from your file!”

“I have a file?”

“Everyone has a file!”

“Huh, okay… What did it say?”

“Er...”

Kazuma shot the goddess a half-lidded stare. “You didn’t read it, did you?”

Aqua started to sweat. “Um...”

I rolled my eyes. “You know, after that little exchange earlier, I’m not surprised. How come you’re here, anyway? Aren’t you supposed to be a goddess?”

“I am a goddess! I just… It’s all his fault!”

“My fault?!”

As the two launched into an argument, I couldn’t help but feel as if I had experienced all this before. Really, it was like listening to marginally more articulate Minions!

“Okay, that’s enough,” I said, rapping the table with my knuckles to get the pair’s attention. “I actually came over to buy some bananas, so if you don’t mind…?”

“O-oh, of course. How many do you want?” Aqua asked, suddenly doing an emotional 180 and becoming completely calm and collected. What was wrong with her?

“Well-”

“Now, wait just a minute!” Kazuma interjected. “How come you’re so well off, if you’ve only been here, like, a day more than us?!”

I shrugged. “I picked up an easy quest hunting Giant Toads the first day I got here,” I answered him. “Things have been pretty much rolling, since then.”

Kazuma’s lips became a thin line at that. “I see.”

“I’ll have five bananas, please,” I said to Aqua. She cheerfully – seriously, what the hell is with her mood swings?! – handed me the fruit and I paid her in turn. I then turned to Kazuma.

“Here,” I said, flicking him a coin. “Buy yourselves some equipment.”

“Ah, this is a 10,000-eris coin!”

“Yeah, you’ll see a lot of those once you get questing,” I said. Honestly, I was probably being too nice, but I knew what it was like to be down on your luck, so… “I’ll see you around, Kazuma. Aqua.”

“Thank you! Thank you so much!” Kazuma called after me. Right before I passed out of earshot, I heard him say, “Giant Toads, huh...”



The Minions were waiting for me around the corner, just like I’d told them to before going to meet with Aqua and Kazuma. And as far as I could see, nothing had been broken or stolen in the meantime.

“Well, look at this,” I said, giving my Minions an appreciative look. “Looks like you behaved. That deserves a reward.” With that, I handed them each a banana.

““““Thank you, Master~!””””

I shuddered. I didn’t think I’d ever get used to that weird, sing-song chorus thing they did.

“Come on, let’s go. The Guild awaits!”



As usual, I headed straight for the quest board, only pausing to smile and wave at Luna, behind the counter. She had a fairly long line going up to her and looked quite busy, but still returned my greeting.

“Alright, let’s see...” I perused the quest board. The Minions formed a rough line next to me, inspecting the board at the same time I did. They looked pretty lost, though, and their expressions ranged from confused to curious; I was pretty sure none of them could read.

Shaking my head and smiling at their antics, I looked over one quest after the other. I had seen them all before, though, so I skimmed through them pretty quickly… until I saw a new one, hanging in the corner!

“Aha!” I said, immediately moving over to inspect the new quest. I held it up, to make it easier to read. Let’s see… “I am looking for those who are tender to their party members.” What?

It took me a few seconds before I realized it wasn’t a quest, nor a joke, but a party request. Apparently, someone was looking to join a party. And that someone was… an Arch-wizard? That sounded like an advanced class. And the person was a part of something called the “Crimson Magic Clan”, whatever that was. Probably a gathering of mages, or something.

As I stood there, looking at the note, I got the distinct feeling I was being watched, and not just by my Minions. Looking around, I spotted a girl – or woman, rather – in her late teens, glaring at me with shining red eyes. Now, they didn’t glow as brightly as mine did at times, but it was still pretty damn noticeable.

The woman was a petite brunette with medium-length hair and a voluptuous figure, and she wore what looked almost like some kind of school uniform, done up in black and pink, along with thigh-high socks and calf-high boots. She was very cute, and exactly my type!

… But why the hell was she glaring at me like that? Did I do something?

Oh, wait a minute… Is this her party request? I get it, she’s trying to scare me off.

Too bad. She was so cute, too!

I let go of the paper.

Instantly, the pressure I was feeling at the back of my neck vanished. Yup, it was her party request, alright. I wondered why she didn’t want me in her party?

At that moment, the doors to the Guild Hall opened, admitting a new girl, very similar in appearance to the glaring woman. She had the same color hair and eyes, but her clothes were more stereotypically those of a magic user, even including a slightly droopy, pointy wizard’s hat. She looked much younger, though; perhaps fourteen?

The newcomer strode through the Guild without so much as a second glance at anyone, and sat down across from the older girl. Good thing, too; as young as she was, she would have probably been terrified if she saw my Minions. The two girls immediately started chatting.

I get it, they’re sisters, adventuring together! And she doesn’t want older men in the same party with her little sister!

Yes, that made perfect sense. I had newfound respect for her. Clearly, she was more than just a pretty face and a hot bod; she had integrity and a protective nature, and wasn’t scared to try and intimidate complete strangers in order to protect her little sister!

Ah, if only our circumstances were different… Oh, well, I’ll respect your wishes. Good luck to you both!

I returned to perusing the board. There really was nothing tempting there, at all… And Luna still had a long line to work through, so I couldn’t go talk to her. Maybe I should just call it a day and go back to the stables?

It was still pretty early, though; barely noon. Surely, I could figure out something to do with my time that didn’t involve questing or bothering Luna?

I gazed at my Minions. What to do…



Oh, dear gods, it was beautiful!

On a whim, I had decided to do what I’d been considering doing that morning, only with myself tagging along.

I took the Minions into a slightly nastier part of town – specifically, a series of dark alleys and winding roads I was tipped off to by another adventurer – to do something the Minions had been practically begging me to do.

We went hunting for rats.

Well, okay, technically the Minions were hunting the rats, while I merely looked on. And it was beautiful! They were just so happy, running around with their weapons raised high above their heads, doing their best to chase after the panicked rats scurrying around the alleyways.

Even Floom was getting in on the action, enthusiastically chasing a rat that looked like it was about to have a heart attack. Which it probably was, actually; he’d been chasing that same rat for the past twenty minutes, after all, and was showing no signs of tiring whatsoever.

As I slowly followed after the Minions, their merry chase carrying them further along the road, I stepped over one of the many newly-cracked cobbles, courtesy of Smasher’s overly heavy mace. Despite the Brown Minion’s best efforts, he had thus far failed to smash a single rat; the roads, however, hadn’t fared quite as well as the rodents, being far less adept at dodging.

Slasher had several dead rats tied to his belt by their tails, being by far the most successful hunter, no doubt owing to his choice of weaponry; at one point he’d thrown his bunny horn, managing to skewer a rat and pin it to the cobbles in one fell swoop.

Spoon was gleefully chasing a small family of rats, Spoony held high in the air. He was carrying two dead rats in his other hand, and was the second most successful hunter of the day.

I had never seen my Minions so happy, and it was making me feel happy, too, even as I felt a bit sorry for the rats. The happiness was overwhelming, though, and I found myself giggling more than once at my Minions’ crazy antics.

... I must be going insane…



Later that night, after the Minions had enjoyed a feast of roasted rat and rat tail soup – courtesy of Spoon, who could apparently cook – I was once again doing my best, and failing miserably, trying to sleep. As usual, my neighbors were arguing, loudly, into the night. My earlier giddiness had been completely blown away by their incessant yelling; seriously, with their voices all high-pitched like that, it was a wonder my neighbors could even talk in the morning!

“Alright, that’s it!” I finally snapped. “I’ve had enough!”

With angry steps, I went over to the next stall. Kicking open the door, I was about to give the people there a piece of my mind, only to freeze when I saw who was in there.

It was Aqua… and Kazuma.

The three of us stared at each other for several seconds. Then, we all opened our mouths at the same time.

“““Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?!”””




End Chapter Four
 
Last edited:
Chapter 5: Dink Dink

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.



Chapter Five: Dink Dink

“What the hell are you doing here?!” I asked as I faced off against Aqua and Kazuma in what was apparently their rented stall… right next to mine. They were the culprits responsible for ruining my sleep these past couple days!

“That’s my line!” Kazuma shot back. “Aren’t you supposed to be rich or something? Why the hell are you sleeping in a stable?!”

“Yeah, what he said!” Aqua agreed, crossing her arms over her chest defiantly.

“Er...” I hesitated, then shook my head. “That’s not the point! Also, I’m not rich, I’m just not dirt-poor!”

Slasher chose that moment to poke his head in the doorway. “What going on, Master?”

“What in the name of me is that?!” Aqua fairly screeched upon sighting the Minion.

“It’s one of my… Minions,” I answered.

“There’s more of them?!” Kazuma asked, shocked.

“Overlord, what happening?” “Why screaming?” “… I res?”

I sighed as the rest of the Minions filed in the door. Aqua was looking utterly horrified, and Kazuma’s eyes were as wide as dinner plates.

“Everyone calm down,” I said to, well, everyone. I gestured to my Minions. “These are my Minions. Slasher, Smasher, Spoon and Floom.”

The four Minions each waved and grinned in turn as their name was spoken. Unfortunately, it seemed the introduction did nothing to assuage the two adventurers’ fears.

“Why is it waving a knife at me?!” Aqua demanded fearfully, pointing at Slasher. “And what the heck is with those names?!”

“They named themselves,” I said to her, then glanced to my Minions. “Slasher, put the knife away.”

“Aww, but Overlord-!”

“Now, Slasher.”

The Brown looked downcast. “Okies…”

“Did… did he just call you ‘Overlord’?” Kazuma asked, looking at me.

“Yeah. It’s my title, and my class.”

“And… and you called them ‘Minions’, right?”

“Yeah, what about it?”

“Oh, no,” Kazuma was pale. “That Gauntlet… it’s from that weird game, isn’t?!”

I blinked. “You’ve played Overlord?”

“Kazuma, what’s he talking about?”

Kazuma didn’t seem to hear her. His eyes were fixed on me. “Then… then that means, you’re-”

I nodded slowly. “The Overlord. Yes.”

He continued staring at me for several seconds, then turned to Aqua. “You idiot!”

The goddess started, not having expected to be shouted at. “What?! What did I do?!”

“He’s an Overlord! He’s like a second Demon King!” he said accusingly. “You created another Demon King!”

Aqua slowly paled. “T-then you mean, that Gauntlet...”

I waved my left hand in the air. “You gave me this, yes,” I confirmed.

“Eh heh… Eh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh…” Aqua was backing up, now, her nervous laughter filling the stall. She poked her index fingers together while averting her eyes. “Um...”

“Well, in your defense, I’m not really that kind of Overlord,” I said eventually, deciding she had suffered enough for the moment. Plus, I really wanted to go back to bed. “I intend to fight the Demon King, not join him or anything.”

“… And then take his throne?” Kazuma asked, his tone half-curious and half-suspicious.

I let the silence hang in the air before I answered. “As I said, I’m not joining the Demon King.”

“You didn’t answer the question!”

“I’m going back to bed, now,” I said evenly, ignoring him as I crossed my arms over my chest and glared. As I did, the jewel on my forearm began to glow. “And I better not hear any more shouting. Is that clear?”

Aqua and Kazuma both gulped, then nodded mutely.

“Good. Minions? Let’s go.”



I awoke slowly. I could hear birds singing outside. All was right with the world.

And then I felt a presence.

“Slasher, if I find you standing over me when I open my eyes, I swear, I will set you on fire, have Floom res you, and then set you on fire again.”

The presence moved away. I let out an annoyed sigh and sat up in bed… which was really just a pile of hay with a sheet between it and myself, and some covers on top. It wasn’t the worst resting place I’d had, but not the best, either. I opened my eyes to find the Minions standing before me with Slasher at the head, smiling as if nothing was wrong.

““““Good morning, Overlord~!””””

I seriously considered going back to bed.

“Good morning,” I said evenly, not really being in the mood for dealing with the Minions. Letting out another sigh, I got out of bed and quickly dressed. “Are our neighbors still here? The ones you all saw last night?”

The Minions looked at each other briefly before Smasher scurried out of the stall and returned a few moments later, shaking his head. “Gone, Overlord.”

I hummed thoughtfully. Guess they were too scared to stick around… or maybe they had an early job to get to.

“Alright, we’re heading to the Guild. First we eat breakfast, then we find a quest. Bring all your stuff, we’ll probably head out right away.”



Breakfast with the Minions was… an experience. The moment we all sat down at our table, I spied the serving girls play rock-paper-scissors for the “privilege” of getting to serve us… That is to say, the loser got to do it.

“Ah, Erina,” I greeted said loser when she came to our table, looking a bit nervous. She was the cute redhead who’d first recommended Neroid to me. “Good morning.”

“Good morning,” Erina greeted absently as she eyed the Minions, Spoon in particular. That’s right, she was the one whose wiping cloth he stole the other day, leading up to the whole “spoon stabbing” debacle. No wonder she was acting antsy. “What’ll you have?”

“Whatever’s cooking,” I answered. “We won’t be staying long.”

“Great,” she said, now openly glaring at Spoon, who’d pulled out the aforementioned wiping cloth to begin cleaning Spoony in preparation for the meal. Then she caught herself and turned to me. “Ah, no, I mean-”

“It’s okay, no harm done,” I said with a shrug. I could understand her attitude, and didn’t take any offense whatsoever. “Get us some Neroids, too. Waitress’ choice.”

“Ah… right. I’ll be right back with your orders.”

She returned a few minutes later, carrying our food. It was simple enough fare, but more than good enough. After thanking her I dug in, the Minions already in the process of devouring their meals.

This was the part I didn’t care for. The Minions didn’t have much in the way of table manners, gleefully chewing with their mouths open, talking with their mouths full and spilling food everywhere… Well, except for Spoon. There was something almost… “old-fashioned British gentleman” over the way he was carefully dividing his food into smaller pieces and daintily eating them with his spoon. Hell, he even used a napkin! The contrast between him and the other Minions turned breakfast into an almost surreal experience.

“Alright, let’s find a quest,” I said once everyone finished. Or rather, once I finished; say what you want about the Minions’ table manners, they were efficient, if messy, eaters.

The board featured pretty much the same quests as the day before.

Boring. Too high-level. Class-restricted. Too far from town… Man, this sucks.

As I stood there, surrounded by my Minions, Luna walked up to me.

“Hey, Mister Overlord,” she said cheerfully. “Any luck?”

“Not really. And hi,” I returned, giving her a slight smile and a nod. “It doesn’t look like there are any good quests, today.”

“Is that so?” she asked. There was a strange tone in her voice, and I turned away from the board to look at her. She had a sly smile on her lips.

“Am I missing something?” I asked, quirking an eyebrow at her.

“Maybe,” Luna said wryly. She held up a paper. “I was supposed to put this up on the board this morning, but… well, I thought it might interest you.”

I accepted the paper and immediately started reading it. “‘Goblins have been sighted on the-’ Hey! Thanks, Luna!”

I gave her a one-armed hug and a clap on the shoulder. When I released her, she looked a bit flustered.

“Y-yes, well, you’re welcome,” she mumbled quietly, looking away. Was she trying to hide that she helped me? Well, favoritism was probably frowned upon, so it was understandable if she was.

“I’ll get on this right away,” I said in a more normal tone, looking at the quest. “Hmm, it’s a ways off… I should be back by tomorrow night, if everything goes well. See you then!”

“O-okay, see you. Good luck!”

“Thanks!”



I immediately left Axel, stopping only to pick up some provisions in the form of jerky and hardtacks on the way. Not just a little, either; if I was going to “recruit” more Minions, I’d need food to feed them on the way back, after all, so I shopped accordingly.

And then we were off. Checking over the map, I decided I would call a stop several hours before reaching the area where the goblins had been sighted; even with the Minions at my side and the Gauntlet granting me night vision, I preferred to avoid getting ambushed in the night if I could, so stopping a ways off was probably a good idea.

Sure, it meant it would take me longer to get back to Axel, but it wasn’t that big of a deal. Worst case scenario, I could just camp out an extra night with the Minions.

… I should probably pick up the pace.

“Dink dink,” Smasher said suddenly.

“Dink dink,” Spoon chimed in.

Oh, no.

““““Dink dink. Dink dink dink dink dink dink. Dink dink. Dink dink dink dink dink dink. Dink dink-””””

I did my best to tune out the Minions’ singing. Where the hell did they learn that song, anyway?



The day and then the night passed without a hitch – “singing” notwithstanding – and when I woke up Slasher wasn’t all up in my face, so all in all, this quest was going great, so far!

… Which was why, by the time we finally reached the area the goblins had been sighted in, I was feeling a tad paranoid. Things were going way too smoothly; I was overdue for something to go terribly, terribly wrong.

“Keep your eyes open. The goblins could be anywhere,” I said to the Minions, choosing my words carefully as I looked around. The quest didn’t provide any more clues other than giving the general area where the goblins had been sighted, so I had no idea where their hideout was. I knew a bit about wilderness survival, having grown up in a cabin in the woods and all, but unfortunately tracking wasn’t among the skills I had learned, and most of the area around here was deciduous forest; it wouldn’t be easy finding them just running around at random.

I looked at the Minions. “Hey. Do any of you know how to track?”

To my disappointment, the Minions all shook their heads. Of course it wouldn’t be that easy… I really should have planned ahead for this eventuality. Oh, well, hindsight is 20/20, as they say.

“Alright, I guess we’re doing this the hard way,” I said, sighing. I looked around. “Let’s go… this way.”

Several hours of trudging through the woods later, it started raining.

“Great,” I muttered. “Just great.”

Resigned, but at the same time relieved that the karmic scales appeared to have balanced themselves out once more, I started to look around for shelter. I didn’t have a rain coat, and the Minions weren’t exactly the “singing-in-the-rain” types. Soon enough, I spotted a few trees growing right next to a large rock, several meters in diameter. Perfect.

“Alright, everyone,” I said to the Minions. “Start looking around for bits of moss and branches. Especially sturdy branches with lots of leaves. We’re building a temporary shelter from the rain.”

It would have been easier with fir branches, but there weren’t any growing around here, so we would have to make do.

Smasher saluted. “Okies, Overlord!”



Hours later, the rain still hadn’t let up. If anything, it was getting worse; it wasn’t quite a torrential downpour, but it came pretty close. At least it wasn’t cold, and with the shelter that we – well, mostly I – built, we were relatively dry despite the many hours of rain.

It was starting to get dark, though, so we would probably have to spend the night here, in the middle of nowhere. Hell, I wasn’t even sure which way the road was!

Curse my sense of direction…

“Dink dink,” someone said.

“Dink dink,” someone answered.

Not again…

Dink dink. Dink dink dink dink dink dink. Dink dink. Dink dink dink-

Internally, I let out an inarticulate scream.



I awoke when something smacked me in the face.

Surprised and more than a little confused, I opened my eyes and looked around. My Minions were all dozing nearby, none of them appearing to be the culprit.

Then something small and hard bounced off my head. Scratching the spot, I looked up, to see a pair of squirrels sitting in a tree, holding tiny acorns in their palms. As I watched, one of them reared back an arm and threw one of the acorns at me. I caught it, and immediately frowned.

Hang on… this is regular-sized.

I looked up again. Those weren’t tiny acorns, those were giant fucking squirrels, each easily the size of a medium-sized dog. And they looked pissed.

Suddenly, something struck my neck. I turned to see more squirrels sitting in another tree. One of them was waving a furry fist at me!

“The hell?!” I exclaimed as I got to my feet. I glared at the squirrels. “Why the hell are you-”

And then I was pelted by a veritable rain of acorns coming in from all directions. I beat a hasty retreat back into our makeshift shelter. In doing so, I roused the Minions.

“Overlord…? What happening?” Slasher asked. He yawned and scratched himself as the other Minions began to wake around him.

“… We’re under attack by squirrels,” I said, feeling utterly ridiculous. Really, if it had been anyone but my Minions I would have probably refused to answer. Outside, the acorn rain came to a stop.

Spoon looked at me. “Big squirrels?” he asked, a thoughtful – yes, thoughtful – look on his face.

“… Yes, big squirrels. About your size, actually.”

Spoon idly scratched himself in the back with Spoony. “They is good eating.”

I slowly blinked. I didn’t know why everything cute and cuddly in this world seemed to have it out for me, but since they started it… “Alright, here’s the plan: Floom and I blast ‘em down from the trees, and then the rest of you jump ‘em. Got it?”

The Minions nodded. They were all wide-awake, now, and were picking up their weapons, looking ready for a fight.

“They’re going to be throwing acorns, but that’s not really an issue. Sure, it stings, but it doesn’t actually hurt. They probably bite, though, so look out for that. Let’s go get those furry bastards.”

Slasher rose. He took a deep breath, then raised a knife into the air and shouted, “Fo da Mastah!”

“Fo da Overlord!”

“For breakfast!”

“For Spoony!”

“… Yeah, sure, why not?”



Grilled squirrel doesn’t taste too bad, actually, I thought to myself as I picked my teeth with a wood splinter I’d picked up. There had been a fair bit of meat on the over-sized woodland rodents, and the Minions and I had eaten our fill and then some. Much better than hardtacks and salted jerky, that was for sure. Could’ve used some cayenne, I suppose…

In any case, our bellies were full of food, and our legs were full of energy. The rain had let up, too, so there was nothing preventing us from continuing our random march throughout the forest.

… Yeah, randomly walking through the woods really wasn’t the best idea. Perhaps I should have made camp by the road and waited for the goblins to try and ambush us, after all?

Eh, what’s past is past, as they say. No point in crying over spilt milk, for tears will not put it back in the glass… or something.

That said, we actually did make our way back to the road, eventually… And almost immediately ran into a goblin. The Minions quickly overwhelmed him, and a quick application of Evil Presence later, I had a new Brown Minion standing before me.

“I’s Bones,” the new Brown said, gesturing toward the decorative bone running through his septum.

“I see. Well, then, ‘Bones’… Are there other goblins in these woods?”

Bones nodded. “Uh-huh. Is many in cave.”

What is with goblins and caves…? I wondered. “Alright, take us there. Will it take long?”

Bones shook his head, causing the bone in his nose to shake from side to side in a rather disturbing fashion. I found myself unconsciously wrinkling my nose at the display. “It are close.”

“Good. Take us there right away.”

“Okies, Overlord.”

The new Brown paused only to pick up his weapon – what looked like the femur of a human, or humanoid, at least. I considered asking him where he got it, but decided against it; it was probably better for my peace of mind not to find out.

Besides, I was still busy beating myself up over not staying by the road. It would have been so much easier to just wait around for this guy to show up! Sure, we would’ve still gotten caught in the rain and forced to make shelter, and we would have probably missed the squirrels, but…

My thoughts went unbidden to the jerky and hardtacks still in my pack.

Okay, maybe it was worth it, after all…

It took all of twenty minutes or so to reach the goblins’ hideout. To think, if we had simply chosen a different path, we could have been done yesterday!

“There it are, Overlord,” Bones said quietly as we hid behind some bushes. Looking out through the leaves, I saw what at first looked merely like a pile of boulders and rocks at the foot of a wooded hill, but upon closer inspection I could see a small opening between them. Too small for an adult human, it was barely large enough for a goblin-sized creature to get through. Or a Minion.

“Not much of an entryway,” I commented. “Is there any other way in?”

Bones shook his head. “No, that only way. Rock on left can roll over to make hole bigger.”

“I see… Are there any guards?”

“It are two guards.”

“Where are they?” I asked, quietly relieved that Bones had a better grasp of mathematics than Slasher.

“Inside hole.”

I considered this. Two guards, right inside the entrance… If anyone tried to sneak in, or move the rock partially covering the entrance, they would be detected instantly and the alarm raised. There were no other entrances, so we could simply try to rush them and hope for the best…

I shook my head. I needed a better plan of action than that. Two guards…

I pulled my Adventurer’s Card out of my pocket and scanned the list of learnable skills. A few taps later and I had what I needed. I put the card away and turned to my Minions.

“I’m going in. Bones, you’re with me. The rest of you stay here until I give you the signal.”

“Okies, Overlord.”

I stealthily moved closer to the entrance, Bones following close behind me. When we were almost within touching distance of the entrance, I picked up a small stone and threw it a little ways in front of the opening. Instantly, I heard movement inside, and within seconds a single goblin poked its head out. It looked around briefly, but didn’t see us, and went back inside. I could hear hushed conversation, and soon after two goblins stepped outside.

I struck.

“Evil Presence,” I whispered, and with my casting not one, but two wispy tendrils shot out of the Gauntlet, one for each goblin. They collapsed onto the ground, convulsing. I felt their minds, two tiny, vulnerable little eggs, held in the palm of my hand… And then I crushed them. Before their life could drain away, I pushed life force into the two goblins, transforming them, reshaping them into something… else. Unlike all the previous times I had done this, however, this time their skin didn’t change all that much.

Within moments, two Greens stood before me.

“Overlord,” one said, kowtowing.

“Master,” the other said, mimicking the motion.

I nodded at the two Minions. “What are your names?”

The Greens exchanged a glance.

“Stabby.”

“Stabbit.”

“Are you two brothers, by any chance?” I asked, to which the two nodded. “Well, that makes sense, then. Listen up...”

I then explained my plan. The two Greens would go back inside the cave and make sure the other goblins weren’t alerted to our presence, and silence anyone who was about to discover us prematurely. Meanwhile, the Browns would push the rock out of the way, to make the entrance big enough for me to enter, at which point I would lead the Minions inside and join up with the Greens.

After that, well… That was pretty self-evident, wasn’t it? With the Minions’ help, I would subdue the goblins and turn them all into new Minions.

The plan went off without a hitch. The Browns moved the boulder, and the lot of us soon joined up with the Greens inside. Stabby and Stabbit then led the way further inside, to where the goblins nested.

Okay, so maybe there was minor hitch in the plan: the sheer number of goblins. I had been told that goblins rarely nested in groups larger than ten, but there were over twenty goblins here, not counting the ones I had already “recruited”.

I called a tactical retreat. After moving back into the tunnel, away from the main cavern the goblins called home, I pulled out my Adventurer’s Card. After some quick scrolling and tapping, I had brought Evil Presence all the way up to rank 5 – the maximum. Including the one skill point I used up earlier, I had now spent four additional skill points on that one skill, bringing my unused skill points down to 13. However, it was worth it, as each rank allowed one additional, simultaneous target. Or if there were not enough targets in range, the spell could be focused on just the one, with a strength far greater than it held at rank 1.

It would have to do. Given the sheer number of goblins compared to Minions, it would be nearly impossible to avoid casualties, but at least this way I could minimize them.

We moved into the cave once more. The goblins were none the wiser, and no one looked ready for a fight. Perfect.

“Remember, don’t kill them unless you absolutely have to. Try to subdue them first of all.”

With my instructions given, I gave the signal to attack. The Browns and Greens charged, pouncing on the surprised goblins one by one and pushing them to the cavern floor, while Floom hung back in case anyone needed healing or resurrection.

And then I stepped into the main cavern, my eyes aglow. I raised my left hand and said, “Evil Presence.”

The recruitment effort was over in minutes. A handful of goblins ended up dying, but the majority survived, and were turned into new Minions. Including the Browns, Greens and one Blue I had before, I now had a grand total of 27 Minions, divided into 14 Browns, 6 Blues, and 7 Greens.

As my older Minions went to work getting everyone up to speed, I left the cave to get some fresh air; goblins weren’t exactly the most hygienic of creatures, and the Greens were starting to smell funny, too… which begged the question of how. Did the Greens excrete some kind of weird chemical or something? Well, whatever the reason, I needed fresh air.

It attacked the moment I stepped out of the cave. I heard a roar, and in the same instant a huge, black blur came out of nowhere, and an instant later I felt pain erupt across my right forearm. Glancing down in surprise, I saw five new lines in my gambeson where it had been sliced clean through to cut into my arm.

I staggered back, clutching at the wound. The cuts weren’t deep, in large part thanks to my gambeson, but the simple fact that my attacker could so readily slice through it spoke volumes of the danger it represented.

I looked up, and felt my eyes widen in awe at the creature.

It was larger than any lion or tiger, had jet-black fur, and two massive fangs jutting out of its upper jaw. For all intents and purposes, it was a giant, black, saber-toothed cat. Seeing it, I could understand how it had so easily cut through my gambeson; between the sharpness of its claws and the no doubt massive strength of its legs, it was a small wonder it hadn’t sliced clean through to my bones. I didn’t want to know what it could do with those huge fangs.

Licking my suddenly dry lips, I blocked out the pain – something I had plenty of practice at – and drew my sword as I entered into a high stance, one suited for quick movements, to make it easier to dodge and counter the beast’s attacks. It let out another roar as it began circling me, looking for an opening. I matched its movements, keeping it in sight at all times, until finally it had its back toward the cave opening.

That was when my Minions rushed out of the cave, waving their weapons in the air and screaming their little heads off. Slasher and Smasher led the charge.

Fo da Overlord!

Browns rammed into the feline monster like a miniature tidal wave, while Blues bombarded it with magic and Greens moved to leap on its back and stab, stab, stab away.

For all its strength, all its power, the feline didn’t stand a chance against the horde of Minions. It was over in seconds, and with a final, mewling whine, it collapsed.

Sure, a couple Browns and a single Green got mauled and had to be resurrected, but overall, my Minions did absolutely terrific. This was how you fought with Minions!

“Good job, everyone,” I said once the Minions dispersed from the creature’s corpse, one Brown pausing to give it a final kick before retreating. It was a mess; spears, knives, clubs, maces, magic, more knives… all of them had struck the beast again and again, without hesitation or mercy. Had I wanted its pelt, I would have had to give it up for lost, as sliced and mangled as it was. The Minions were utterly ruthless when they wanted to be.

I had no idea such a creature existed in this world. I’ll have to ask Luna about it when I get back…

“Smasher, Slasher,” I said, prompting the two Minions to step forward. “Get the fangs and claws out, first, and put them in a sack. Then help Spoon with the meat.”

““Yes, Overlord!””

No point in wasting good meat, after all, especially with so many new Minions to feed…

… Now what do I do about this arm? Even if it didn’t get infected, it would still mess with my gripping strength for days, or even a week or more. Back on Earth I wouldn’t have cared much, but I was an adventurer by profession, now, and I needed my arm to swing my sword!

In the games, the Overlord had several different methods of healing, and most of them involved sacrificing Minions, somehow, to then absorb their life force. While doing so was hilariously evil, it had always struck me as kind of a waste. Not just because it meant you lost a Minion every time, but also because of the way it supposedly worked; wouldn’t it be more efficient to simply use some of your collected life force directly, rather than waste the life of a Minion?

Ahh… Of course. With a thought, I summoned a life force orb to my left hand; a blue one, as that was the color I had the most of, after my little recruiting spree. Slowly, I brought my hand toward my right forearm, and with barely any effort pushed the life force orb into my flesh.

I felt a surge of energy pass through me, not entirely unlike what happened when I used my Adventurer’s Card to learn new skills. However, this felt… lighter, fresher, somehow. And as I watched, the wounds on my forearm closed up, leaving not even a scar behind.

Well, well, well… Twenty-something new Minions, and a quick, efficient way to heal. What a glorious day this has been!

Now I just needed to get back to Axel. However…

I couldn’t take this many Minions into town; it would almost certainly cause a panic, if the guards would even let me in at all. Not to mention, there was no way I could fit them all into just one stall in the stables. I needed someplace to leave them for a few hours, preferably somewhere isolated, where they couldn’t cause too much damage while I went to the Guild and also figured out what to do about the sleeping arrangements.

Come to think of it, I did pass an old castle on the way out here…




End Chapter Five
 
Chapter 6: War and Peace

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.



Chapter Six: War and Peace

The castle had been built long ago, on top of a high cliff overlooking the forest outside the town of Axel. Looking down from atop the cliff, in the distance, you could just barely make out the town.

However, while the castle was easy to defend – being built where the cliff was at its thinnest, with both the right and left walls running all the way up against the edge, and a walled-in, algae-covered pond serving as a moat in front of the gate wall – the drawbridge was down, the portcullis was up, and the gate beyond was wide-open.

It was almost as if someone wanted people to come inside… or perhaps the place had been ransacked by adventurers, who’d simply forgotten – or more likely not cared – to close up after leaving?

Hard to say which… Either way, we’ll have an easy time getting inside the gate, at least.

With almost thirty Minions at my back, I felt confident I could brave whatever dangers lurked in an abandoned castle. Surely, being this close to a town filled with adventurers, it couldn’t be that dangerous. Right?

With Stabby and Stabbit taking point, we walked through the gate and into the courtyard beyond. With the wall no longer in the way, I was afforded a better view of the place.

It was big. The left and right walls ran alongside the cliff’s edge – I had seen this from the outside – but they quickly parted, leaving room for not only a large courtyard, but several dilapidated buildings and an impressive central keep. Aside from the obvious wear and tear of centuries of weather, including a few caved-in roof sections here and there, it looked almost completely intact; this place hadn’t been taken in a siege, but for some reason abandoned.

Weird… What would make someone just up and abandon a castle like this? A curse, maybe?

Yes, this was a world of magic, after all, so a curse was not only possible, but downright likely. What kind of curse, though? Was it something I could break, using the power of the Gauntlet? I hoped so.

“Greens, spread out and investigate this place. Report after clearing each building or section in turn. If you find anyone besides myself or other Minions here, return immediately and report.”

The Greens nodded and scattered, moving like ninja across the courtyard, some going into old buildings, a few into the central keep, while others yet disappeared from view behind walls. Within seconds, the sneakiest of my Minions had all disappeared.

“You Browns,” I said, gesturing at a group consisting of roughly half my Browns, “raise the drawbridge and lower the portcullis. We don’t want any nasty surprises while we’re here. The rest of you, follow me.”

And so began our exploration of the abandoned castle.



It only took minutes before one of the Greens returned, dashing quietly across the courtyard after exiting the main doors of the keep.

“Overlord,” he said, slightly out of breath, “I is find many dead!”

“Dead, huh? Could you see what killed them?”

The Green shook his head. “They not say.”

I looked at him. “They didn’t say.”

The Minion nodded.

“Well, did you try to-”

“They no say because they busy try to stab me.”

“… Are you saying there’s undead in this castle?”

“Skellies, Overlord,” the Green confirmed. “Lots and lots of skellies.”

Well, that certainly changed things. It also explained why the castle had been abandoned; most people would run from a place where the dead rose back up after death.

“Alright, Minions, form up!” I called out to the assembled Minions, which included the Browns that had gone over to the gatehouse earlier. “Apparently, this place has skeletons in it. Living skeletons, with weapons. We’re going to smash them.”

Smash!” Smasher called out happily.

“Yes, indeed, Smasher,” I said, grinning slightly. “Since they’re undead, they’re probably highly-resilient to stabbing, so make sure you crush and smash instead. Their skulls, especially. If they keep moving after your destroy their skulls, then you’ll just have to smash all their bones, too. Understood?”

“““““Yes, Overlord!””””” twenty-something throats echoed.

“Great, then follow me!” I exclaimed and turned around to face the keep. “We’ve got a castle to capture!”

The Minions cheered.



The undead were relentless. Numerous, too; by my estimate, they outnumbered the Minions at least five to one. Fortunately, however, they were divided into small groups all over the castle, and though they were indeed highly resilient – and even seemed to re-form themselves slowly after being smashed apart – destroying their heads apparently broke whatever magic was holding them together, leaving nothing behind but an ordinary skeleton, turned brown or gray with age, and whatever rusty weapons and armor they’d been wielding at the time, if any. And the Minions wasted no time looting it all. Oh, and they also left life force orbs; each skeleton released a single, baseball-sized brown life force orb upon “death”, but if their skulls weren’t crushed, or I didn’t absorb the orbs in time, they moved back into their bodies, which then reformed. It was quite a sight to see, and I freely admit to letting it happen on purpose multiple times just so I could see crushed bones slowly grow back together.

I tried using Evil Presence on the skeletons, but all it did was slow them down a bit before causing them to spontaneously explode, scattering bones everywhere; they didn’t seem to have any minds for me to crush, despite the presence of life force orbs. It was… weird. Still, at least the spell was an effective weapon to use against them, especially in groups.

On and on we went, smashing skulls and breaking bones. It was deliriously fun, truth be told; it was rare for me to be able to go all-out without worry, as not only were my opponents not “alive” per se, but I had the Minions to watch my back, too, so I could go nuts as much as I wanted. And I did.

“Hahahaha! Die, skellies! Die! Here, have some fire! And lightning! Mwahahaha!”

“Me is thinking Overlord like fighting skellies,” I vaguely heard one Minion say.

“Me is liking fighting skellies too,” another replied. Something smashed behind me. “I is like when their heads go ‘crunch’.”

I grinned at the words. I couldn’t agree more!

Now, where was the source of this undead reanimation curse, I wondered…?



After what felt like hours of exploring and fighting, the Minions and I reached what appeared to be to the main hall of the keep. Long tables, rotten and collapsed with age, lined the hall, while at the far end was a raised dais, and upon it, a throne made of white-gray stone, once polished to a high sheen but since covered in the dust of ages.

Upon the throne sat a lone figure, dressed in a once-colorful, now half-rotten, raiment that spoke to an upper-class origin. There were bejeweled rings adorning its hands, somehow still attached around fingers long since deprived of flesh, and thin, gray hairs hanging lifelessly, drained of all fluids long ago, from its head. But what drew my eyes most of all hung around the figure’s neck.

I wasn’t too used to the whole magic thing, yet, but even I could tell magic energy was positively radiating from that medallion hanging there. It was large, easily the size of a pie plate, made of solid gold with a massive, beautifully cut, green jewel set in the middle. From what I could tell, the jewel was the power source, while the medallion itself carried the enchantment that was the origin of the reanimation curse.

Do I have to break the medallion to break the curse? Or can I use it myself, somehow…? Hmm.

As I was thinking this, the figure’s head moved. It turned in an instant, its empty eye sockets locking onto me and the Minions. It raised a skeletal hand to point in our direction.

It screamed, a hollow, piercing screech that was akin to someone running their nails along a chalkboard. I couldn’t help but wince at the noise.

And then dozens upon dozens of skeletons rushed into the hall from the side doors, drawn by the call of their master.

A grin came, unbidden, to my lips. My gaze went to the undead lord. “Let’s do this.”

I charged at the oncoming skeletons, the Browns at my side, while the Greens scattered to the sides to flank our adversaries. The Blues hung back behind myself and the Browns, pelting our enemies with bright blue bolts of magic.

It was glorious! Left and right, skeletons fell to the might of my sword and the power of my magic; skulls were crushed, bones blasted apart! This was how you lived! This was what it meant to be an Overlord!

Alas, it was all over too soon. Before my might and magic, and the sheer ferocity of the Minions, even such a multitude of living dead could do naught but fall. Within minutes, all that remained was the lord on his throne.

“Rise, oh, Lord,” I said, half-mockingly, half-seriously. “I challenge you for the right to sit on that fancy throne of yours. Do you accept?”

There was silence, then. Although the final undead had turned his head to look at me as I spoke, he did not speak in turn, apparently content to just stare. I opened my mouth to speak again, only to clamp it back shut when finally the lord rose from his throne.

It was only then I noticed the longsword at his side.

With what might have been a flourish but for the rust slowing it down, the lord drew his sword, producing a grinding noise of rusty metal against rusty metal as he did. He looked at the sword in his hands, pitted with age, and then at me. He took a single step down the dais and raised his sword.

I charged. Although he had the advantage of reach – not only being taller than I, but wielding a somewhat longer blade, as well – his speed could not compare to mine. My sword slipped through his guard, snapping off a rib and sending it clattering across the floor.

“First blood goes to me,” I said as I drew back, my sword held diagonally across my body’s center line. I glanced at his now broken rib. “Figuratively speaking.”

The lord wasted no time on words. He staggered the rest of the way down the dais and attacked, his sword coming down from on high. I sidestepped and parried, letting my blade glide along his before flipping it around to strike with the false edge right into his left clavicle. The force of the blow broke it in twain.

It did not deter the lord, however. Seeming not to acknowledge the injury – or indeed even the hit – he fairly danced around, his blade coming up in a diagonal from bottom left to upper right; a slower, or simply less skilled, fighter would have been in serious danger of losing an arm from a blow like that coming at such close range. I, however, was not only much faster than the average fighter, but I was also very much specialized in close-quarters fighting.

I took a short step back and twisted to the right, at the same time bringing my sword around, my hands held high and the tip pointing down in a defensive guard commonly known as a “schranckhut” in German longsword fencing. Our blades met, his blade gliding along mine before coming to a stop when it met my crossguard. With my side firmly defended, I let go of the hilt with my left hand… and smashed an armored fist into my skeletal opponent’s unprotected forehead.

The lord staggered back from the blow. Unlike my previous attacks it didn’t break any bones, but the blunt force directed at what to my knowledge was his only weak spot had far greater effect than anything that came before. Taking advantage of the opportunity, I gripped my hilt with both hands once more and flicked his blade away and then brought my sword around, the blade moving in a counter-clockwise, circular arc before smashing into the side of his skull.

The skull, worn with age, cracked from the impact, and I kept pushing as I spun, eventually cutting – or rather, crushing – my way all the way through to the other side.

The lord fell, the crown of his skull clattering onto the floor next to him. Not taking any chances, I stabbed my sword straight down into the newly-made hole in his skull and absorbed the life force orb the moment it emerged from within his fallen form, idly noting that, while it was brown just like that of all the other undead in this place, it was both larger and denser, being the size of a volleyball compared to the mere baseball-sized orbs of everyone else. The deed done, I picked up the medallion.

“Well, well, well,” I said, staring at my reflection in the green jewel. “What do we have here?”

Around me, the Minions cheered, but I paid them no mind; I still had work to do. Lifting the medallion by its golden chain with my right hand, I raised my left hand – and by extension the Gauntlet – with my palm facing the medallion. I whispered two words.

Evil Presence.



I whistled a tune – that infernal “Dink Dink” song – as I walked through the gates to Axel. I had left the Minions behind at the castle, with orders to clean up as much as possible, and to let no one in or out except myself.

The guards asked me where my Minions were, to which I cheerfully replied “Around,” to their chagrin. I chuckled as they looked around nervously, then walked past them into the town.

Ah, Axel! Town of beginners, the source of so much happiness and anger, dreams and sorrows, all at once. A town where a man could make something of himself, as long as he didn’t mind a bit of danger. It was the perfect place for someone like me. Six days had passed since I last walked its cobbled streets, having spent three days on the goblin hunting quest and then another three at the castle, putting things in order and designating rooms for different uses before leaving the Minions to handle the rest.

I steered my steps toward the Guild.

“Hello, all!” I greeted as I pushed open the doors. People looked at me, some with mild disinterest, others with surprise, and one or two in what looked like abject fear, the latter starting to look around wildly after a moment, no doubt a result of not seeing my Minions.

I chuckled to myself. My Minions were as much a part of my reputation as I myself was, it seemed. Idly waving to the few adventurers I had spoken to in the past, I made my way to the counter. I politely took my place in line and waited.

“Hey, guess who’s back?” I asked cheerfully once it was my turn.

“Jason!” Luna exclaimed, her eyes widening. “Where were you? I thought-”

“I was out hunting,” I said, smiling as I cut her off. “And then, briefly, I became the hunted… before turning the tables.” I raised the sack I’d brought with me and emptied the contents on Luna’s desk.

“Wha… Are those Beginner’s Bane fangs?!” she asked in surprise as the sabertooth’s teeth clattered onto her desk along with its claws.

“If a ‘Beginner’s Bane’ is a big, black cat with huge teeth, then yes.”

“I… I’m so sorry!” she exclaimed, suddenly standing up and bowing in apology. “I had no idea the goblins were being herded by a Beginner’s Bane! I’m really-”

“No worries,” I interrupted her. “It got in a lucky hit, but that was it. The Minions and I took care of it. Also, that rhymed.” I was grinning like a loon.

“Uh… So nobody got hurt?”

“Oh, people got hurt, alright,” I said, crossing my arms and nodding sagely. “The big cat got hurt more, though.”

Luna bit her lip uncertainly. “Still, I’m really sorry.”

“Eh, nothing to it. Just, you know, warn me next time I go after monsters that are sometimes accompanied by other monsters. Okay?”

“… Okay.”

“Now,” I said, raising my voice slightly so the people who had moved to listen in could hear, “what’s the reward for bringing down a Beginner’s Bane?”

Whispers erupted all around in an instant. Just as I’d surmised, it was considered to be a dangerous monster. Hopefully, it paid accordingly.

“Ah… it’s 300,000 eris.”

Sweet!

I nodded. “Excellent. Oh, and while I have you here, do you know someplace I could sell, say… an old magic item?”

Luna blinked.



“Hmm… ‘Wiz’s Magic Shop’. Yeah, this looks like the place,” I murmured as I stood in front of the store. I thought I had followed Luna’s instructions to the letter, but it still took me a good hour to find the place. I must have taken a wrong turn, somewhere… Still, now I was here!

“Ah, welcome! Please, come in,” the shopkeeper greeted me pleasantly.

“Thank you, thank you, I’ll just-” Oh, hey, va-va-va-voom! I cleared my throat. “Hi! Is this Wiz’s Magic Shop? I was recommended this place by Luna, at the Guild.”

“Yes, that’s right! Please, won’t you have a seat?” the shopkeeper – a gorgeous brunette with a chest just barely constrained by her purple robe – said, gesturing to an empty table near the window.

“Ah… You run a cafe, too?” I asked, surprised, as I took the offered seat while the shopkeeper came around the counter and walked over to me.

“Oh, no… Not really. I just like to make my customers feel at home,” she said in an apologetic tone. “Um, would you like some tea, or…?”

“Sure! Hey, do you have rooibos?”

“Roy...boss?”

“… I guess not. Alright, do you have peppermint?”

“Oh! Yes, I do! One moment, please.”

The shopkeeper disappeared behind the counter. A few minutes later she reappeared, carrying a kettle and a small tray with two cups. She set the kettle and the tray down on the table, then swiftly filled the cup nearest to me, followed by the other, and then sat down opposite from me. She smiled pleasantly.

The hell? Why do I suddenly feel like I’m on a date…?

“Ah, I haven’t introduced myself, have I?” I asked, finding myself wanting to break the tension. “I’m Jason. Nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you, Jason! I’m Wiz,” she replied, nodding and smiling. I got the feeling she did that a lot.

“Wait, you’re the owner? I’m sorry, I thought you were… well, an employee, I guess.”

She waved it off coquettishly. “Oh, that’s quite all right. Not everyone runs their store on their own, after all.”

“Ah… I guess so.” What the hell did I just walk into…?

“Enjoying your tea?” she asked, putting her elbows on the table and her chin on her hands.

I realized, then, that I hadn’t even touched my cup. I grabbed it quickly and blew on it, then took a sip. “Oh, it’s gre- Hey, this is really good!” It was peppermint tea, alright, but it had a smooth sweetness to it that I was unused to. It tasted a bit like honey, but accented, somehow…? It wasn’t too hot, either, as tea so often was, at least for me. Damn cat tongue.

“I’m glad.” We both sipped our tea, spending a moment in quiet contemplation.

This was… peaceful. Having spent the past couple weeks with the Minions, running around adventuring, just sitting down like this, drinking tea, was… nice.

Wiz let out a contented sigh as she finished her tea. “So, what brings you to my store?”

“Huh? Oh, right!” I had completely forgotten what I came here, for! I fished around in my pack and finally withdrew the medallion the undead lord had carried around his neck. “I wanted to have an expert take a look at this, and maybe give me an estimate on how much I could sell it for.”

“Oh, my,” Wiz said. She gingerly took the medallion and examined it, her eyes growing strangely distant. No doubt she was focusing on her magic senses. “This is… old. Powerful, too.”

“Yeah, I guessed that much,” I said with a chuckle. “I picked it up in the old abandoned castle outside town. It was the center of a curse of reanimation. I defeated the guy wearing it and broke the curse, but I’m not sure what to do with it.”

“This was in the castle outside town?” Wiz asked, surprised. “That’s odd… I thought adventurers cleared that place out years ago.”

I shrugged. “So did I, but when I got there I found it packed with undead. Not anymore, though.” I couldn’t help but grin at the thought of a job well done.

Wiz smiled gently. “That’s good. The dead should be allowed to rest.”

I blinked, not having expected something so… solemn. Then I remembered what I did with their life force after killing them. “Uh, yeah. D-definitely.”

I looked away, momentarily not daring to meet the woman’s gaze. Was the soul separate from the life force? I hadn’t really thought about it up until that point, but if it wasn’t… Hmm.

“Is something the matter?” Wiz cocked her head and asked.

“Ah, no, nothing’s wrong!” I said quickly. “I just… thought of something. The dead. Yeah.” Strictly speaking, not a lie.

She nodded, a serious look in her eyes. “I see.”

Silence fell.

“Uh, so what’s that thing worth, anyway?” I asked finally, wanting to change the subject.

“Hmm? Oh! Sorry!” Wiz rose from her seat and went over to the counter, the medallion in hand. “One moment, please.”

“Ah… sure. Take your time.” As I sat there, waiting, I couldn’t help but wonder at the strangeness of the situation. Here I was, in a magic item shop, wanting to sell a magic item I had little use for, and all of a sudden I was drinking tea and having a pleasant conversation, only for it to turn to pondering metaphysics and the nature of the soul.

Today is a very weird day…

A good five minutes later, Wiz returned, carrying the medallion and a piece of paper. She put them both down on the table and sat down.

“This is how much I estimate the medallion is worth,” she said, pushing the paper over to me. I picked it up.

Holy zeros, Batman!

I stared at the paper. That was a lot of zeros. With this kind of money…

“So… this is how much you’re offering for it?”

“Hmm? Oh, no, I-I can’t pay you that much, I’m sorry,” she said quickly, waving her hands defensively in front of her. “T-that’s just how much I estimate it’s worth!”

“Ah,” I said, disappointed. Figures. “Do you know anywhere I could sell it for this kind of sum?”

“Oh, you mustn’t sell it,” she said, and the sudden seriousness in her voice caught me off-guard.

“Say what?”

“It’s a very dangerous item,” she said. “This kind of power… I’m almost certain it’s a divine item.”

“Oh. Um, meaning what, exactly?”

Wiz hummed thoughtfully. “Every now and then, people appear with extremely powerful magic items granted to them by the gods,” she explained. “I believe this is one such item.”

Oh. Oh! Ohhh… “I see.” What the hell do I do with this, then? If it’s potentially as powerful as the Gauntlet, then I can’t just sell it to anyone… Crap. Crap on a stick!

My irritation must have triggered the Gauntlet, because Wiz suddenly leaned back in her seat, a surprised look on her face. “Ah! Did… Are you aware your eyes are glowing?”

Fucking hell. I took a few deep breaths and willed myself to calm down. I glanced at the Gauntlet, to make sure the jewel wasn’t glowing. Good. “Yes, I’m fine. I just… do that, sometimes.”

Wiz, however, was looking at the Gauntlet with that same distant look in her eyes she had when examining the medallion.

Oh, fiddlesticks.

“That’s… also a divine item,” she murmured, right before she re-focused her gaze on me. “Where did you get it?”

Crap!

“Your eyes are glowing, again.”

Double crap!

“Er, well, it’s a bit of a story…”




End Chapter Six
 
Chapter 7: First Castle Problems

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.



Chapter Seven: First Castle Problems

My conversation with Wiz was… interesting? No, that was the wrong word. Enlightening? Well, yes, but… Perhaps most of all, it made me feel… lighter. It was nice, talking to someone about everything that had been happening – even if I left out certain things, like the reincarnation bit, exactly how I got the Gauntlet, and the whole deal with using life force to create the Minions.

I wasn’t sure it would’ve gone over well, is all.

In any case, I ended up keeping the medallion, for the moment, and after finishing my immediate business in Axel, I headed back to the castle.

… However, I ran into something interesting along the way.

“Well, well, well, if it isn’t Kazuma,” I said as I sidled up next to my fellow… reincarnator? Was that a word? I would’ve looked it up, but I didn’t have a dictionary on me.

“Ahhh!” The young man in question fairly leapt out of his skin at my query. As soon as his feet touched the ground once more, he whirled on me. “You! What are you doing here?!”

“Oh, I was just out for a stroll,” I answered dismissively. I looked over at Aqua, who was hiding behind Kazuma and staring at me with a fearful look on her face. “Hey, if it isn’t the goddess who got kicked outta Heaven! How are you?”

Her eyes widened. “I didn’t get kicked out! It was all his fault!”

“Hey!”

“Of course it was, of course it was,” I said, nodding and smiling. I looked around the field, idly noting the Giant Toads in the distance. “So, what are you two doing out here?”

Kazuma followed my gaze. “We’re doing the Giant Toad hunting quest.”

I feigned surprise. “Oh, really? I did that on my first day, you know. A pretty easy starter quest. Decent money, too.”

He grit his teeth. “I know. You told me.”

“So, how many have you killed so far?”

“… We just got here,” Kazuma admitted reluctantly. “We haven’t started yet.”

“Really? Hmm. Well, then, mind if I watch?” I asked. Without waiting for him to answer, I sat down, cross-legged, on the ground. We were on a hill, so I would have a decent view even sitting down.

Kazuma shot me a suspicious glare. “Why would you want to watch?”

“Why, as a respectable senior adventurer, I of course want to see my juniors do well on their first quest!”

Aqua and Kazuma both gave me flat looks at that.

I decided to try a different tack. “Nice sword. How’d you get it?”

“I bought it with-” He cut himself off. “Fine. You can watch.”

I clapped my hands together and smiled. “I’m so happy!”

“Hey, hey, Kazuma,” Aqua whispered, except it wasn’t really a whisper so much as normal speech spoken in a furtive tone, “do we really trust him? Didn’t you say he was a second Demon King?”

“He paid for our equipment,” Kazuma shot back, and unlike with Aqua, I actually had to strain my ears to make out his words. “We’ll just have to play along for now.”

“But what if he attacks us while we’re fighting the frogs or something?”

“… I don’t think that’s gonna happen. I mean, he doesn’t even have his Minions with him.”

“Oh, that’s true! I wonder where they are…?”

“Hey, are you gonna do this or what?” I asked loudly. I was all for watching the two fight some Giant Toads, but listening to their not-really-quiet conversation was getting to be a bit dull. “Giant Toads won’t beat themselves up, you know.”

“Of course we’re gonna do this!” Kazuma snapped. “Just you watch.”

“Oh, I intend to,” I returned, grinning.

The young man grunted in annoyance, but said nothing, instead turning back to Aqua to discuss their plan of attack.

A few minutes later I was laughing my head off as I watched Kazuma run away screaming from a Giant Toad. Sure, I’d been running the first time, too, but at least I didn’t scream like a little girl.

“Hey, you shouldn’t laugh… at… him… Pfffft! Hee-hee-hee-hee-hee!”

“Stop laughing and help me!” Kazuma cried. “Aqua! Heeelp!”

“Now, now, Kazuma,” Aqua said, “when asking for help, you should start by showing a bit of respect. Isn’t that right?”

I crossed my arms over my chest and nodded sagely. “Indeed, it is known.”

“Lady Aquaaaaa!”

“Well, all right, I guess it can’t be helped,” Aqua said smugly. “However, if I’m to help you out, I expect you to join the Axis Church. Understand? As soon as we get back to town, you have to join my followers and pray to me three times daily! And if I ask you for something on your plate, then-”

The goddess was cut-off mid-speech when the Giant Toad that had been chasing Kazuma instead turned its attention to her and swallowed her whole. As the amphibian reared its head back and began gulping her down, I started laughing all over again.

“Hahahahaha! That was great! You were acting all high-and-mighty, and then… Hahahaha!”

“Don’t just sit there, do something!” Kazuma demanded, desperation in his voice. “She’s gonna die!”

“Oh, don’t be so melodramatic,” I said, waving my hand dismissively. “It takes hours for a person to get digested. She’ll be fine. Besides, isn’t she a goddess? She’s probably got loads of HP.”

Kazuma gaped at me. “What the hell happened to the ‘responsible senior adventurer’ huh?!”

“Hmm… You’re right. I guess I did say that, huh? Oh, well, can’t be helped, then.” I stood up. “Yo, toad. Eat this: Fireball!”

A ball of fire erupted from my left hand and struck the toad’s belly, blooming into a massive wave of fire that washed over the amphibian on impact. As the fire died down, the Giant Toad flopped to the ground, quite dead. I looked at the Gauntlet.

“Huh, they usually take two of those to kill… Oh! Of course, I’m level 13, now. My Magic stat’s obviously gone up. Heh.” As I stood there feeling smug about myself, I noticed Aqua kicking her legs around, her upper body still inside the dead toad. I knelt, grabbed her by the ankles, and pulled.

“Did you have a pleasant trip?” I asked, a grin tugging at my lips.

“J-Jason,” the goddess sniffled. “T-thank you! Thank you so much!”

She moved to hug my legs, then, but I quickly stepped back. “Oh, no, you don’t! I know fully well how those things stink. No, thank you.”

Aqua sank to her knees and started bawling like a little kid. “I… I’ve been defiled! Not even the Demon King wants to touch me…!”

“I’m not the Demon King,” I muttered, rolling my eyes. “Here, I’ll help. Create Water!”

“Wha-gurgle!

“Heh, for a goddess of water, you don’t seem to handle water very well,” I said cheerfully as I continued hosing her down.

“You sprayed me in the face! I wasn’t ready!”

“Yeah, not gonna comment on what that sounded like,” I said, shaking my head in amusement. “Get up. You guys just got started, right? That means you’ve got five toads to go.”

“Five? But we just killed one!” Kazuma protested.

“No, I killed one. I’m not part of your party, remember? You can have the carcass if you want – the Guild buys ‘em, after all – but it won’t count toward the quest, since the kill isn’t registered on either of your cards.”

The Japanese youth tsked. “Damn.”

“Wait, so I got eaten for nothing?!”

“Not for nothing. I sure got a laugh out of it.”

“Ohh! How can you laugh at a goddess?! You really are a Demon King!”

I laughed. “Sure, why not? Oh, by the way, there’s another toad behind you.”

Aqua screamed in fright and whirled around. Then she glared at me. “No, there isn’t!”

“Sure there is. Don’t you see it?” I pointed.

“But it’s all the way over there!”

“Yeah, but it’s hopping this way. You should keep an eye on it. Unless you prefer taking another slime bath?”

Aqua hugged herself and shivered.

“Yeah, that’s what I thought.”

“This is hopeless,” Kazuma said dejectedly. He sat down on his ass, hugging his knees. “They’re too tough. How is this an easy quest?!”

“What are you talking about? They’re weak to fire. Just fry ‘em up and you’re good.”

“And how am I supposed to do that? I don’t know the Fireball spell!”

I blinked. “You don’t?”

“No!”

“Okay, well, you could always use Kindle. It’ll take longer, sure, but it should work.”

“I don’t know that, either.”

“… What?”

“Look, I’m an Adventurer, okay?”

“Yeah, I know, so am I. What about it?”

“No, I mean… I have the class Adventurer. Capital A.”

“That’s a class?”

“It’s… it’s for people who… don’t have high enough stats to specialize…”

I opened and closed my mouth several times. “What.”

“Except for Intelligence and Luck, all my stats are average,” Kazuma said by way of explanation. “If I had a higher Magic stat I could’ve gone with Wizard, but I don’t. So I’m stuck as an Adventurer.”

“Okay… And what skills does-”

“None! The Adventurer class doesn’t get a single skill!”

“You’re kidding me.”

“I wish I was,” the Japanese youth said sourly. “In exchange for not having any skills, the Adventurer class can learn any skill from any other class, but I have to have someone teach me before I can learn it.”

“Huh. Well, okay, I’ll teach you Intermediate Magic, and then you can-”

“I don’t have any skill points!”

“… Not even one?”

“Not even one.”

“… Are you sure you’re not pulling my leg?”

Why the hell would I-

“God Strike!”

““Eh?””

Kazuma and I both turned at Aqua’s shout. The goddess was running at the approaching toad, her fist reared back and encased in a glowing light; it looked like something ripped straight out of a fighting game! However, the moment her fist touched the toad, its belly rippled like water… and then went still.

Aqua looked up and, in an almost achingly-sweet voice, said, “You know, now that I look closer, you Giant Toads are pretty cute.”

And then it bent over and swallowed her.

“I see she forgot that Giant Toads are highly resistant to blunt attacks,” I commented. I glanced at Kazuma. “You should probably save her.”

“R-right!” He ran, drawing his sword as he did. “Aqua! I’m coming to save you-!”

I chuckled. You couldn’t pay for entertainment like this.



After Kazuma saved Aqua from the Giant Toad, the pair decided to retire for the day. Bereft of any reason to stick around, I bid them farewell and continued on toward the castle.

When I drew near, I heard a Minion call out. “Oi, is Overlord! Open da gate!”

“Gate go open!” I heard from the other side of the gatehouse.

“Up da portcullis!”

“Portcullis go up!

The rusty-helmet-wearing Brown standing guard atop the rampart grinned happily at a job well done. “Welcome back to Dark Castle, Overlord!”

I waited for several seconds. When nothing happened, I sighed. “You forgot the drawbridge.”

The Minion blinked. “Very sorry, Overlord! Oi! Down da drawbridge!”

“Drawbridge go down!

There was a loud crash as the drawbridge hit the ground at high speed, finally revealing the way into the castle. As I walked inside, I couldn’t help but mutter to myself.

“Minions…”



The Minions had done pretty good work, cleaning up the castle. Sure, there was a lot to do, still, and the place also needed repairs, not to mention new furniture.

Seriously, the only piece of furniture that didn’t need replacing was the throne.

In the scant few hours I was gone, the Minions had cleaned up the Throne Room, as I decided to call it. The rotten tables had been cleared out, leaving a large, empty space in front of the dais, and the throne itself was freshly-polished, which really made the marble shine.

True, being a sort of grayish-white in color, it wasn’t the most suitable throne for an Overlord, but it would have to do. Besides, marble was expensive.

At least I think it is… Might be different in this world. Eh, whatever. Maybe I could melt down a bunch of swords, and- Nah, too derivative.

I sat down on the throne. Size-wise, it was an alright seat, but it wasn’t very comfortable. If I wanted to use it regularly, I’d have to get a pelt or a cushion or something.

Ohhh, maybe if I run into another of those Beginner’s Bane things… Yeah, that could work; it would certainly make the throne more imposing…

Pushing thoughts of interior decoration aside for the moment, I turned my attention to other matters. Practical matters. Like food.

I had bought additional supplies while I was in Axel, however the amount I could comfortably carry on my own wouldn’t last even a day with so many Minions to feed. I needed a steady source of food, and fast. The easiest solution would probably be to just go back to Axel with a few Browns in tow and rent a cart, then use it to ferry food and supplies to the castle. Unfortunately, that was also the most expensive solution, and even with the money I’d gained from killing the Beginner’s Bane, it wouldn’t get me far. Besides, I needed that money for repairs and supplies other than food. Also beds and other furniture.

Living in a castle is gonna get hella expensive, isn’t it?

Fortunately, while I was in Axel, the Greens had continued exploring the castle. They found no more undead – presumably, they had all fallen into pieces the moment the curse was broken – but they did find plenty of unmoving skeletons, and in the lower levels they made an interesting discovery.

The castle had rats. Lots of rats. I didn’t know what they ate, exactly, but there were a lot of them in the lower levels, so I could only assume they had a way of getting out of the castle and into the surrounding forest where they could scavenge for food. It made sense that there were so many of them; with the skeletons in the upper levels keeping predators away, the castle was very much a safe spot for them, at least as long as they kept to the lower levels.

The keyword being “was”.

As soon as rumor spread of the abundance of rats, there had been a stampede of Minions heading downward, which was why, when I first returned to the castle, I was met with Spoon standing in the courtyard, cooking up a batch of rat tail soup in a huge, black cauldron he and the other Minions had dragged out of the kitchen, while around him Minions were busy grilling rats over makeshift fire pits. I had already assigned Spoon to the kitchen, or what remained of it, so that part didn’t surprise me too much. Just like everything else in the castle it was dilapidated and needed a good cleaning out before use, but the Minion had been happy to do it; apparently, he didn’t just know how to cook, but outright enjoyed it. I could appreciate that. I had assigned a couple Minions to help him out, and I could only assume they were the ones now helping him cook up all the captured rats.

Of course, rats alone couldn’t feed the Minions forever, so I decided to make teams of Browns led by Greens to go hunting in the surrounding forest, as the latter actually knew how to track, and were much better at sneaking around. The Browns were muscle, in case they ran into anything troublesome in the woods, and also to help carry back their kills.

For the short-term, at least, the issue of food was solved. I would probably have to make changes once I got more Minions, but that was a problem for future Jason.

Now, what the hell do I do about furniture? I have a bedroll I can use, but I’d like a real bed eventually… Axel probably has a few carpenters who specialize in furniture. The Minions would probably appreciate real beds, too. Argh, so much to do!

I leaned back in my seat. Was this how the Overlord felt in the first game, when he first woke up and had to rebuild the Dark Tower?

Where do I even start…?

“Overlord!”

I looked up to see a Green run into the room. “Yes? What is it?”

“We is find bats!”

“… Yeah? This is a castle, it’d be weird if it didn’t have bats.”

“No, no,” the Green said, shaking his head. “They is big bats. Really big.”

I quirked an eyebrow at that. “How big?”

The Green tilted his head in thought. “As big as Minion.”

Hmm… Vampire bats? Or some kind of fantasy variant? I rose from the throne. “Show me.”

“Yes, Master!”



As it turned out, when the Green said “big as Minion”, he didn’t include the bats’ wingspan. They were bigger than vampire bats; if anything, I would liken them to vultures in size. They had taken up residence in the upper gables of some of the taller towers of the castle, and judging by the piles of guano lying about everywhere, they had been there for a long time.

I held a piece of cloth over my nose as I inspected the bats from just inside the doorway. “They don’t seem hostile.”

“They is sleeping, Overlord,” the Green pointed out. “It are daytime.”

“Fair point,” I conceded. I let my eyes sweep across the ceiling. Thanks to the Gauntlet, I could see perfectly well in the relative darkness. There were dozens of the flying creatures, all hanging upside down from the rafters, and according to the Green the top floors of the other towers looked much the same.

Well, as long as they didn’t attack the Minions, it should be fine.

“For now, make sure everyone stays away from the rooms with bats,” I said to the Green. “I need to find out more about them before I make a decision on what to do.”

“Okies, Overlord.”

The Green disappeared through the doorway. My gaze lingered on the bats for a long moment before I followed, closing the door gently behind me.

Come to think of it, I needed to find out more about a lot of monsters, not just these bats. Perhaps there was a pamphlet or a book or something I could buy…?



There was. The next day I returned to Axel, this time with several Minions in tow – Slasher, Floom, and Bones. I left Spoon behind to tend to the kitchen, and Smasher to… maintain discipline. Yeah, something like that. Not even other Browns dared go up against him after getting smashed over the head once or twice with his massive mace, so he was a good deterrent against disobedience.

Not that I’d had much of that; the Minions were all too eager to please, even if they did sometimes take my orders too literally. Like when I told Smasher “Knock yourself out” in response to a question… There wasn’t much left of him from the neck up, thanks to that mace of his. Thankfully there were several Blues nearby at the time.

“So this is the premier book on monsters?” I asked the bookseller. “The most exhaustive one you have?”

“Yes, it is indeed. It’s said to have taken two decades to put together, you know. It’s very detailed, and the pictures are good, too.”

I hummed. I wasn’t entirely convinced, but Luna had recommended this place when I asked her about books on monsters, so… “Very well, I’ll take it.”

“Excellent! That’ll be 20,000 eris.”

For a book, that was extortion, plain and simple. Still, this was a medieval world, and I could afford it, so… “Fine. Here’s the money.”

“Thank you for your patronage!”

As I left the bookstore, I gazed at the book in my hands. Emblazoned in golden letters on a green cover, I read “Belzerg Monster Manual, 5th edition, by Ryga Xygag.”

There was no way that name was a coincidence. Most likely, it was some reincarnator’s idea of a joke. It did strike me it might have been the man himself, but I vaguely remembered Aqua saying something about only sending over young people, so that was probably out.

I put the book away in my backpack. It was a fairly hefty thing, so if nothing else I would have reading material for a few nights. I heard the sound of a bell and glanced to the side to see a young woman exiting a store before making her way down a side street.

Wasn’t that the girl I saw in the Guild? The one adventuring with her little sister? Hmm…

“What wrong, Overlord?”

“Nothing,” I replied, not bothering to look and see which Minion asked the question. That was Wiz’s shop she’d just come out of… Should I visit? Wiz did say to bring the Minions, next time, and I did have some of them with me…

“Come on, we’ve got a few more stops to make,” I said and steered my steps toward Wiz’s Magic Shop.



“Welcome to Wiz’s Magic Shop- Oh, Jason! Welcome back!”

“Good to be back,” I returned with a – slightly nervous – smile. The Minions filed in behind me.

“Oh, are these your Minions?” Wiz asked, kneeling to come face to face with Slasher, who was in the lead. “They’re adorable!”

The door closed behind me. “‘Adorable’? Really?”

Wiz reached out toward Slasher, who at first pulled back with a suspicious look in his eyes. For a brief moment I feared he might try to stab her, but then Wiz’s hand began scratching underneath his chin, and his ears spontaneously drooped.

What.

“Oh, look at you! Aren’t you just the sweetest little thing?”

What.

As Wiz’s scratching motion became more energetic, Slasher’s left foot began stomping rapidly against the floor, like a rabbit’s.

What.

“Aww, you like that, don’t you? Don’t you?”

What.

Slasher’s eyes were starting to roll back, his head going limp as it rested against Wiz’s hand.

What.

I stared in utter disbelief as the shopkeeper treated my Minion as a particularly cuddly kitten… and he let her!

What.

Wiz didn’t just calm down the most violent and disturbing of all my Minions. Heck, she didn’t even just tame him; she turned him into a fucking pet. And in mere seconds, no less!

Screw the Demon King; Wiz is clearly the most terrifying existence in this world…

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Wiz said suddenly and rose, to which Slasher let out a disappointed whine. She looked at me. “Did you want some tea?”

“Uh… sure.”

“One moment, please. Oh, and your Minions can come in, they don’t have to stand by the door.”

“… Right.” I motioned for my Minions to follow as I walked deeper into the store. “Don’t touch anything,” I whispered.

“So what brings you here today, Jason?” Wiz asked pleasantly as she began brewing the tea.

“Ah… Well, I was in the neighborhood, and I thought I’d drop by…”

“Oh, you came to see me? That’s so nice of you!”

“… Uh, yeah,” I said, still reeling a bit, mentally, from the scene that had played out in front of me mere moments ago. Did she employ some kind of magic? I didn’t sense anything…

“The tea will take a few minutes,” Wiz said, turning around. “Won’t you sit down?”

“… Sure.” I moved to sit, only to immediately rise back up when I nearly knocked over a bottle of something-or-other. In my dazed state, I had almost sat down on one of the display tables!

After glancing over to ensure that Wiz didn’t see what happened – not that I was feeling embarrassed or anything, mind you – I moved over to the empty table by the window and sat in one of the chairs.

A few minutes later, Wiz came over, carrying a tray with the kettle and some cups.

“Oh, do your Minions drink tea?” she asked suddenly, touching her lips with her fingers thoughtfully.

“… I have no idea,” I confessed. I glanced over at the Minions. “Do you?”

The three Minions exchanged glances, then shrugged their shoulders. “What are tea?” Slasher asked.

Wiz smiled. “I’ll get some more cups.”




End Chapter Seven
 
Chapter 8: Not The Chosen One

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.

Author’s Notes: A little less comedy in this one, but it can’t all be fun and games, right?



Chapter Eight: Not The Chosen One

As it turned out, the Minions did drink tea. They weren’t exactly sophisticated about it, but they drank it, and they liked it. Wiz even lifted Bones up on her lap and scratched his head while we drank, to Slasher’s silent fury. Despite the very obvious hostility, however, nothing happened. Things were very nearly as peaceful as when I came here on my own.

I’m probably going to have to bring the Minions here again; I have never seen them so calm. I should probably also introduce tea to the rest of them, just in case that was part of the reason for the calm atmosphere. Less chaotic Minions would do wonders for my sanity.

After bidding Wiz adieu, the Minions and I continued our little shopping trip.

“Hey, Edward! You got time for a guy and his Minions?” I asked cheerfully as I entered the next store on my visiting list.

“Well, if it isn’t my favorite Overlord! Come in, come in!” Edward greeted in turn when he spotted me.

There was one other customer in the store, who looked up, disinterested, when I walked past. I heard him gasp a moment later when the Minions followed me inside.

“So what can I do for you today, Jason?” Edward asked as I came to the counter. His gaze went to the sleeve of my gambeson. “I see you’ve gotten good use out of that.”

“Yeah… got ambushed by a Beginner’s Bane,” I said with a shrug. “It was pretty hairy, for a while.”

Edward’s eyes widened at that. “Truly? I’m happy you got out of that alive! What level are you, now?”

“13. It’ll be a while before I tangle with the big boys, but I’m getting there,” I replied. “Anyway, I’m here today to get some more stuff for these guys.”

“They looked well-armed enough already, if you ask me.” The shopkeeper leaned on his elbows on the counter and looked at Slasher. “How’re those knives working out for ya?”

“They’s very stabby.” Slasher gave him a big grin and thumbs-up, to which Edward chuckled.

“I see, that’s good.” He turned back to me. “So what do you need?”

“Actually, I was thinking armor. Helmets, pauldrons or spaulders, breastplates. Plate, but not too heavy.”

Edward sucked on his teeth. “Hmm… Doable, but I’d have to take their measurements. It’ll be a custom job, though, so it’ll probably take a while. My supplier does things in the order he gets them, you see.”

I nodded. “That’s fine. Oh, but you might wanna look around for more than just one guy, though… I’m thinking twenty sets, to start.”

“Twenty?!” Edward stared at the Minions. “Why the he- er, heck, do you need that many?”

I showed him a lopsided grin. “I’ve got more Minions, now.”

“How many?”

“Twenty-seven. Not all of them will be wearing armor, though; it’s mostly the Browns.”

“Twenty-seven… How do you even get ‘em?”

“That’s a trade secret,” I answered evasively. “Suffice to say, I’ll be needing a lot of weapons and armor in the future. Which of course means a lot of return business…” I let the implication hang in the air.

Edward sighed. “Fine, I’ll see what I can do. Don’t hold your breath, though. Are all of them the same size?”

“More or less.”

“Right. Bring ‘em round the back and I’ll take some measurements.”

“Thank you very much! Oh, and one more thing… I’m gonna need a ‘special’ order, for me.”

“What kind of ‘special’ order?”

I couldn’t help but grin.



“You know, someone actually placed a similar custom order a while back,” Edward said as we were finishing up the last of the measuring. “Weird guy, too. Wouldn’t show his face, for some reason.”

“Oh, really?” I asked, feeling semi-interested. I was standing on top of a short stool as Edward took my measurements. Normally, in a situation like that, I would have dismissed it as irrelevant small talk, but there was something oddly ominous about the seemingly innocuous comment. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say that was foreshadowing… This world doesn’t run on narrativium, does it? I hope not… I’ve probably raised like a dozen flags already.

“Yeah, he paid on time and didn’t make a fuss or anything, though, so there weren’t any problems,” Edward continued. “The guy was just weird.”

“Huh. What was his name?”

“He didn’t say.”

“Odd.”

“Yeah… Anyway, we’re done here. I’ll put your custom order on the list, and I’ll check around to see if I can find someone to help with your Minions’ armor.”

I stepped off the stool. “Thank you. Do you have a price estimate?”

“Nah, for an order like this, that’ll take a while… Check back in a week.”

I nodded. “Will do.”

And with that, I left, with the Minions in tow. They had behaved for the most part, even if taking their measurements had taken far longer than it should have; they just wouldn’t stand still… just like children.

Yes, in more ways than one, the Minions were children. Size-wise, obviously, but mentally, as well – they were basically stupid children. I would have called them violent, too, but thinking back to the children I’d grown up with, the Minions honestly didn’t stand out all that much on that front. Which probably said more about my childhood than it did about the Minions…

Shrugging, I banished the thoughts. I had a new life, now, one that wasn’t even in the same world! I had more pressing matters to attend to than reminiscing about my shitty old life.

Like how I’m going to get the money to pay for all that armor… I need to do some quests, for sure.

“To the Guild we go,” I said to no one in particular. I was getting used to Axel, and while I hesitated on a few street corners, in the end I made it all the way from Edward’s shop to the Guild without getting lost. I swear, not even once!

I looked around the Guild Hall. I saw Erina and the other waitresses hard at work, and adventurers all over the place, like usual. I didn’t see Kazuma or Aqua, though, nor Luna.

Strange… Doesn’t she usually work around this time? It’s still pretty early in the afternoon…

Shrugging, I made my way over to the quest board. Maybe she went out for a late lunch or took a day off, or something. She was always complaining about her long shifts, so she probably needed some time off.

The magical experiment one is still up, I see… The swordsmanship tutor one, too. Guess Sword Masters and Rune Knights have better things to do. “Abandoned Mine Exploration”… Level 40?! Hell no. “Purify the Lake”… Purification magic required. Er, yeah, no. I would probably make it worse, honestly.

It took a while, but I eventually spotted something interesting.

Defeat the Cave Monster”… 200,000 eris, no level requirement, party recommended. Hmm, that could work. No description of the monster, though, which is a little weird…

I took the quest from the board and headed over to the counter. Still not seeing Luna anywhere, I went over to the one of two manned counters that didn’t have a line.

“Yo. I’d like to accept this quest, please,” I said, putting the paper on the counter. Behind it sat a tall, hefty-looking man wearing the standard uniform of the Guild.

“Very well,” he said, his voice an odd, grating monotone. “This quest recommends a party. Do you have one?”

“In a manner of speaking,” I said, stepping aside to let the man see my waving and grinning Minions. He gave them a long, expressionless stare, then looked back at me.

“I see. Very well, let me see your Adventurer’s Card.”

I casually slapped the card onto the desk. “Here you go.”

“Thank you. One moment, please.”

Man, what a weird guy… Is his face frozen or something? And why the hell does his voice sound like Grand Elder Guru in Dragon Ball Abridged? I’m half-expecting him to tell me to beat up a bird…

Before long, the guy turned back to me and handed me my card. “That is all. You are now registered as taking on this quest. Good luck.”

“Er… thank you,” I said, not really sure how else to respond to the guy’s seemingly apathetic attitude. So, I just pocketed my card and bade him goodbye.

I wonder where Luna went…?



The quest’s description was, indeed, very vague. To make a not very long story even shorter, there was a village up north, near the base of the mountains there. Some of the village kids had gone into a cave while playing and ran into a “monster”. Because it was dark they didn’t get a good look at it, but apparently the villagers believed them and sent out a request for adventurers to come take care of the monster before anyone got eaten.

At least the village wasn’t too far off; I should be able to make it there before nightfall, and then I could spend the night and do the actual quest the next day. Unfortunately, I had no idea what kind of monster I was dealing with. Basically, due to the kids not getting a good look at it, it could be anything from a goblin to a dragon.

Well, okay, it probably wasn’t a dragon, but you get the idea.

I really hope it’s not a dragon. I don’t think I have the levels for that, just yet…

Before heading for the village, though, I went back to the Dark Castle to get some more Minions. I didn’t want to leave the place unguarded, so I only ended up bringing ten Minions, total; Slasher, Bones, Floom, the two Green brothers Stabby and Stabbit, and an additional three Browns and two Blues. All in all, this gave me five Browns, three Blues and two Greens. Hopefully, it would be enough for whatever monster was waiting for me in the cave.

Also, it hopefully wasn’t a large enough number that it would end up sending the villagers into a panic the moment I arrived.

We arrived just as the sun was setting and turning the sky orange and red. That was one thing I really liked about this world: the overall lack of infrastructure meant that, for the most part when you were traveling between settlements, there was only a single road to follow, with no detours or major crossings that weren’t easy to identify on your map. In short, it was a helluva lot harder for me to get lost compared to on Earth.

… Plus, I may or may not have asked Stabby and Stabbit to scout ahead and make sure we were on the right path. It never hurts to take some extra precautions, after all.

In any case, we reached the village as the sun was setting. I bade the Minions wait, hidden in a copse of trees outside the village, while I went to talk to the villagers.

They were surprised by my arrival; they had not expected anyone to come for several more days. Apparently, quests lacking in details tended to not get picked up very quickly. I couldn’t say I was surprised. I asked them for additional details, but it turned out the quest contained all they knew: the village kids had gone into a nearby cave while playing, and once inside they ran into a “huge monster” they couldn’t see properly because of the darkness. I even tried talking to the children in question – two boys and one girl, none of them older than five or six – but couldn’t get anything more worthwhile than that out of them.

I then secured lodgings in a local stable; for free, obviously, as the villagers had no reason to mistreat their would-be savior. The guy who owned the stable offered up some misgivings when I showed up with the Minions in tow, but following a quick assurance that no, they weren’t goblins, and no, they weren’t going to massacre everyone in their sleep, he relented and quickly left.

Honestly, I think he might have just not wanted to risk being the first one to get killed, should such a thing have happened; he certainly didn’t seem to believe me when I said the Minions were harmless.

… Well, strictly speaking, they weren’t, so… in a way, he was right to distrust me. Still, they wouldn’t do anything untoward without my say-so.

I may or may not have taken head-count of the Minions and ordered them not to hurt anyone in the village on pain of getting thrown into the nearest body of water, but that was a separate matter.

“Good night.”

“““““Good night, Master~!”””””



Immediately after breakfast the next day, we gathered outside the entrance to the cave. After making sure everyone was prepared – including a pair of Browns carrying lit torches, for light – I declared the mission started. We ventured inside, the darkness soon enveloping us, but for the torches and the night vision granted to me by the Gauntlet.

Almost immediately, I saw movement. Turning my head slightly, I studied the source.

I saw… a tail, like that of a huge snake. Except it wasn’t covered in reptilian scales, but rather… some kind of carapace? I couldn’t get a good look at it before it disappeared around a corner and out of view. I could hear something like the breathing of a large creature from further within the cave.

Oh, yeah, that’s not ominous at all…

“Stabby, Stabbit,” I said, glancing at the two Greens. “Can you still move while invisible?”

“Only slowly, Overlord,” one of them – Stabby, possibly – answered.

“Do it. I want you to scout ahead and see what that creature was. As soon as you get a look at it, return here.”

“Yes, Master,” the other – Stabbit? – acknowledged. The two Greens bowed deeply and faded from view. I heard the quiet – almost inaudible – pitter-patter of their feet as they moved away.

They returned scarcely a minute later.

“Master, we no see well.”

“Too dark.”

“But we’s see big shape with glowing eyses.”

So the Minions truly didn’t have the same ability to see in complete darkness that I did, but rather simply had better overall night vision compared to humans? Interesting… Good thing I anticipated it and brought torches, though in retrospect I could have simply asked. Just like now.

“How many?”

The two Minions whispered to each other, and then one of them held up three fingers. I nodded.

“Very well. Probably not a dragon, at least…” I followed the Greens back into the cavern, the rest of the Minions holding up the rear.

A few seconds later, the tunnel widened into a fairly large cavern. I had barely set foot inside when I spotted a large, dark form curled up on the far end of the space.

Are you saying you are the one?” a hissing, yet deep, almost booming, voice asked, startling me.

I blinked. I hadn’t expected the monster to talk. “The one what?”

It opened its eyes, then, and I could see them glowing a pale yellow in the dark; I was almost certain it could see me just as well as I could it. The creature rose up, uncurling itself to reveal a lower body akin to a snake’s, but clad in insectoid carapace rather than reptilian scales, attached to an insect, or perhaps scorpion-like middle section, with two scorpion-like legs on either side and two mantis-like pincers in front. On top of this was the hunched-over upper body, which was partially clad in segmented plates, revealing bulging muscles underneath, and ending in a head somewhere halfway between a reptile and an insect, with three, vertical slits containing reptilian eyes in the middle of its forehead, arranged in a triangular pattern. It moved, then, detaching what I had initially taken for massive armored plates on its sides and revealing them to be two massive arms with claws that looked like they could shred steel like paper.

All in all, the creature was like something out of a nightmare… or perhaps your typical RPG.

It opened its mouth. “You say that you are the child for the mission?! All right, then, prove it to- Wait. Who the hell are you?

The monster seemed surprised to see me. It peered down at me, its three eyes narrowing in suspicion.

“Uh… I’m the Overlord,” I answered after a moment’s hesitation. I wouldn’t say I was scared, but the creature didn’t exactly look friendly, plus it towered over me, standing at least twice my own height not counting its long tail.

“… Overlord?

“Yeah. The name’s Jason, if that helps.”

There was silence, then.

Finally, the creature spoke again. “You are not the chosen one. Leave!

It twisted its body, the long tail coming around in a whip-like motion. I threw myself to the ground to avoid getting hit by the armored appendage. It struck the cave wall, instead, and to my mild discomfort I saw it crush solid stone on impact, sending shards and debris flying everywhere.

“Fireball!” I called out, raising my left hand and sending a sphere of fire at my attacker. The monster raised its massive arms to shield its face, and the fireball bloomed into a wave of fire that washed over its upper body. By the time it died down, the creature only looked mildly scorched.

Impudent fool! Die!

It reared one arm back and then threw it forward… even though both I and what Minions I could see were far out of its reach. To my surprise, I saw the air in front of the creature distort, an instant before what looked like a stereotypical “wind blade” sliced through the air, glowing faintly in the dark. The monster’s aim was off, however, and I didn’t even have to dodge… though I will admit I was intimidated, seeing it slice clean through a stalactite and send it crashing down.

“I can do that, too! Blade of Wind!” I threw an arm forward, my fingers outstretched and held tightly together, as if I was karate chopping an invisible opponent. A wind blade – nearly identical to the monster’s, if a bit smaller – erupted from the tail end of my sideways swipe.

The monster’s eyes widened at the sight. It tried to get out of the way, but its massive size coupled with the relatively small space of the cavern meant it could only turn what was supposed to be a direct hit into a glancing blow, one that sheared off part of one of its armored plates.

Impressive,” it said. “You are not the chosen one, but you are not without power...

“I’ve got more where that came from,” I said with a smirk that belied the nervousness I was feeling. This creature was not only massive, but it also knew magic. A bad combination. “Flash!

The monster bellowed loudly in pain as the searing flash burnt its eyes. It closed its eyes tight and covered its face with its arms, leaving the torso exposed.

“Blade of Wind!”

This time, my spell struck home. It sliced clean through one armored plate and into the flesh beyond, sending a thin spray of blood into the air.

Curse you!

“Browns, charge! Greens, go for the eyes! Blues, artillery barrage that fucker!”

The Minions complied immediately. Browns raised their weapons and charged straight at the monster, clubs smashing into its armored carapace while blades found purchase between segmented plates. The two Greens dropped down from the cave ceiling – apparently they’d been hiding, invisibly, above – and landed on their target’s head. Judging by the pained screeching that ensued, I can only surmise they immediately went to stab out the eyes. All the while, the Blues were bombarding the creature with blue bolts of magic in-between healing any Browns that were injured by their enemy’s wild thrashing about.

I shortened the distance between us, my left hand raised. “Evil Presence.”

The screeching became even more horrifying, then, to the degree that I could almost feel my ears starting to bleed. Rather than let up, however, I concentrated even harder on the spell. The monster convulsed violently, seemingly losing all awareness of the Minions’ continuing attacks upon its body. Its uncontrolled motions did succeed in throwing off the Greens, though, and also crushed a couple Browns under the bulk of its frame.

“How does that feel, huh? Like that?” I asked mockingly, knowing full well the creature couldn’t hear me. I had its mind in a vise, and though it was far more resilient than the goblins I usually did this to, the spell still inflicted immense pain. With a thought, I increased the pressure.

I was so focused that I failed to notice the monster’s tail come around. It smashed into me and sent me flying into the cave wall. I felt the air get knocked out of my lungs, but managed to keep my head from getting crushed against the stone, and fell to the floor, coughing and clutching at my side.

Note to self: Don’t use Evil Presence within flailing range.

Of course, this also meant the spell was broken. The creature recovered around the same time I did, and it glared down at me with one, hate-filled eye, its other eyes clenched shut and bleeding. In fact, it was bleeding from a plethora of wounds all over its body; the Minions had done good work, but it was far from over.

You… No one has ever hurt me so! You will pay with your life!

It whipped its tail around, and I threw myself to the side and into a roll to avoid it… but it was a feint. The moment I got back on my feet, I was struck diagonally across the front of my body by the creature’s wind blade.

I collapsed, then, as pain blossomed across my torso. Even in the gloomy light that was my odd brand of night vision, I could see my gambeson begin to fall apart even as blood darkened the fabric. I could still breathe, so the spell hadn’t cut straight through me, somehow, but it definitely cut through my flesh, and perhaps even my rib cage.

Fighting through the pain, I concentrated on the Gauntlet. With far more effort than I would have liked, I summoned a life force orb and fairly slammed it into my chest. The pain receded, somewhat, but didn’t go away entirely. I summoned another life force orb and repeated the procedure, then stood up, supporting myself with one hand against the cold stone of the cave wall.

In the short time I was down, the monster had taken care of most of my Minions. I could see a pair of Blues near the entrance to the cavern, tending to a fallen Brown, while Slasher and two other Browns were still fighting the good fight. As I watched, the monster slammed its tail into all three Browns and sent them flying.

I idly noted that I could only see one downed Green, the other being nowhere to be seen.

The Minions temporarily dealt with, the monster turned its attention back to me.

You still live? Remarkable,” it said, drawing itself up to its full height. “Someone like you might disrupt the prophecy… Too bad you are about to die.

“Now!” I called out. At the same time, I threw both hands forward and shouted, “Lightning!

Twin arcs of electricity shot from my hands and at the creature. Unable to outrun magic lightning, my enemy was struck head-on, and immediately began staggering back while slightly twitching as electricity played across its form.

I cut off the lightning the instant I saw the remaining Green fade into view in the air above the monster. He descended blade first, and the monster let out an ear-bursting screech when its last, undamaged eye was pierced by the rusty weapon.

The Green lost hold and back-flipped off the monster’s head, landing lightly on both feet on the ground. His weapon was left behind, stuck inside the creature’s eye.

That had to hurt.

Evil Presence!

This time, I kept an eye on the tail, making sure to move out of the way when it flailed in my direction. I kept up the pressure, and as I watched the monster’s body began to smoke, as if it was being cooked from the inside out. I grit my teeth and increased the pressure, until finally, I felt a pop.

The creature let out a final scream and collapsed, its body smoking and… disintegrating?

Huh… That’s weird.

Was that a result of the Evil Presence spell being used to its fullest, or some inherent quality of the creature? It certainly wasn’t a normal beast, that was for sure.

As I watched the monster disintegrate into nothingness, a massive orb of green life force appeared; while a “normal” life force orb was about the size of a baseball, this one was more akin to a beach ball. It hovered there, within the rapidly diminishing remains of the monster, tantalizing me with its power.

I wasted no time in absorbing it, the jewel on the Gauntlet briefly going from orange-yellow to bright green. It took several seconds before it returned to its normal glow and I lowered my hand.

I was breathing pretty hard, I noticed then. Despite using two whole life force orbs to heal myself, my lungs still hurt from my impromptu flight into the wall, and I felt dead-tired.

At least it’s better than plain dead, I reminded myself upon seeing the Blues hard at work resurrecting the fallen Minions. Some were in pieces, sliced apart by claws or magic wind blades, while others had been crushed into paste by the creature’s tail. One by one, they were restored to their former selves.

I leaned back against the wall and slowly let myself slide down into a sitting position. This was by far the hardest fight I’d been in since coming to this world. No scratch that; the hardest fight I’d been in, ever. I’d certainly never before faced an opponent who could take fireballs, wind blades, lightning and still keep going. And what the hell was that “prophecy” and “chosen one” crap?

“That… was so worth more than 200k,” I said to no one in particular. “Fuck!



Upon my return to the village, I informed them of the monster’s extermination. The villagers rejoiced, as expected, and threw a small feast in my honor. Nothing like a festival or anything the like, but more of an informal dinner party at the village chief’s house. They were hesitant about letting the Minions join in, but when I insisted that I couldn’t have beaten the monster without them, they relented.

To absolutely no surprise whatsoever, the villagers kept their thank-yous and well-wishes brief, all while glancing nervously at the Minions around me.

I will say this, though: while the food was simple, it was good, and one of the village girls even offered to stitch up my shirt and gambeson, both of which had fallen to pieces during the fight. I gratefully accepted, and spent most of the feast in a borrowed tunic which, I’ll be honest, I thought looked pretty good on me. Perhaps I should look into buying a few when I get back to Axel?

Of course, the feast didn’t last more than a couple hours, and I soon bid the villagers farewell. Some of them insisted I stay longer, but I could tell they were only being polite; their constant glances at the Minions told me so.

Still, I didn’t mind. And I don’t think the Minions did, either, if they even noticed in the first place… Probably not.

We made it back to Axel in the early evening. I left the Minions outside the gates, with strict orders to behave, and went into town on my own. When I got to the Guild Luna was still nowhere to be seen, and I turned in the quest to one of the other Guild staff. I was about to leave when the doors to the Guild fairly burst open to admit the missing head receptionist.

“Jason!” she called out between breaths. Had she been running? “I’ve been looking all over for you!”

“For me?” I asked, surprised. “Why? Did something happen?”

“There’s a man looking for you,” she explained as I walked up to her. “He came to the Guild yesterday, and again today. I looked all over for you yesterday to tell you.”

“Oh, you didn’t need to do that,” I said, chuckling. So that’s why she wasn’t here… “If the guy wants to find me that bad, I’m sure we’ll run into each other sooner or later.”

Luna shook her head. “You don’t understand. He’s-”

“So you’re the ‘Overlord’ I’ve been hearing about,” I heard a voice – a man’s voice – speak up behind me. “The one with the… goblins.”

“Yeah, I’m the Overlord,” I said and started to turn. “But they’re Minions, not-”

I stopped talking once I’d turned around fully. For a moment, I simply stared at the person standing before me. Then, I spoke, my voice filled with disbelief.

Goblin Slayer?!




End Chapter Eight
 
Chapter 9: First Meetings

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.



Chapter Nine: First Meetings

“I am not Goblin Slayer.”

I let out a breath I hadn’t realized I’d been holding. “Phew, that’s a load off my mind, let me tell you.”

The man wearing Goblin Slayer’s armor – or something very similar to it – straightened. And then he struck a pose. “I am Yoshimitsu, the Monster Slayer!”

“… Did… did you just dab at me?!” I asked incredulously. Seriously, seeing a Goblin Slayer clone dab, of all things, was seriously messing with my head. “And… isn’t Yoshimitsu a character in Tek-”

“No, you’re a character in Tekken!”

“… That doesn’t make any sense.”

You don’t make any sense!”

For several long moments, I simply stared at “Yoshimitsu”, not believing what I was hearing. Or seeing, for that matter. “Seriously, what the fuck is wrong with you?”

“There’s nothing wrong with me, old man.”

I sputtered at him. “O-old man?! How old do you think I-”

“Don’t trust anyone over twenty!”

“… Okay, the expression is ‘don’t trust anyone over thirty’,” I corrected him. Though technically, that would still apply to me…

“Whatevs, old-timer.”

Urge to crush mind like egg, rising. “Listen here, you-”

“Anyway, I came here to challenge you!”

“… What? Why?”

“You’re the Overlord, right? From the old games?” Yoshimitsu asked. Without waiting for confirmation from me, he continued, “There’s only room for one guy with cool armor around here, and it’s gonna be me.”

My eyes widened. “Oh, gods, I get it,” I breathed. “You’re one of those weeaboo edgelords, aren’t you? How old are you?”

“None of your business, old man!”

“No, seriously. You’re making your voice deeper on purpose, aren’t you? That’s why you sound so weird. Are you even a teenager?”

“I am too a teenager! I’m fourteen!” His voice cracked, just a little.

I’m not sure my mind can handle this. “So let me get this straight: You died, reincarnated here, and somehow picked up Goblin Slayer’s ar- Wait. You’re the guy Edward was talking about, aren’t you? The guy who placed a custom order a while back?”

“Edward?” Yoshimitsu asked. He crossed his arms over his chest and nodded. “He’s cool. For an old dude.”

The guy’s, like, barely older than me, though… Clearly, this idiot was completely off his rocker. “Are you even Japanese?”

“I am Japanese in my soul!”

I felt myself die a little, inside. “Oh, gods, spare me,” I moaned out to the ceiling.

“The gods cannot save you now, Overlord!” Yoshimitsu said dramatically while pointing at me. “For I, the great hero Yoshimitsu, the Monster Slayer, has come to end your evil reign!”

“… I don’t have an evil reign. I’m not reigning over anyone.” Except the Minions.

“Liar! Don’t trust anyone over-”

“Oh, shut the fuck up!” I yelled, cutting him off. “You wanna duel? Fine, but not in here.”



“A’ight, this’ll do,” Yoshimitsu said once we were in the street outside the Guild. He turned to me and pointed yet again. “It’s time to d-d-d-d-d-d-d-d-duel!

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGGHGGHRGHH!

“Um, Jason, are you all right?” Luna asked worriedly. She was standing with most of the rest of the Guild staff to one side, along with what was probably every adventurer that happened to have been at the Guild. “You’re… twitching.”

“I’m… fine,” I forced out. I turned to Yoshimitsu. “Alright, let’s do this. I don’t see a weapon on you… Are you some kind of magic user or something?”

“Or something,” Yoshimitsu said wryly. “You’ll see.”

“Uh-huh…” He doesn’t carry himself like a fist fighter, plus he’s just a kid, so it’s probably some kinda magic… Then again, at fourteen I had eight years of martial arts training under my belt, and a lot of fighters learn to hide their skill until they actually use it… Hell, I learned it when I was younger than this guy. Can’t underestimate him…

We faced off, standing about ten meters apart. Plenty enough distance for me to get off a spell before he closed to melee… assuming he didn’t have super speed or something ridiculous like that.

Actually, that was a very real possibility. Better not waste time.

“A’ight, let’s do thi-”

Fireball!



Kazuma was not a happy camper. After his and Aqua’s disastrous first time fighting the Giant Toads – under Jason’s sadistic, watchful eye – they’d decided to take a break and try to find more party members. Unfortunately, nobody showed up the first day they put up the flier, and on the second day – today – only one person did. They’d finished up the quest together, sure, but…

I still don’t get what’s wrong with her. One spell, and nothing else! Why the hell would anyone- Huh? Is that Jason?

Kazuma hurried his steps. For some reason, it looked like Jason was facing off against some guy in armor outside of the Gui- What the heck, is that Goblin Slayer?!

“A’ight, let’s do thi-” the Goblin Slayer began, only to be cut off when Jason raised his hand.

Fireball!

Oh? Is this a duel?! Goblin Slayer vs Overlord?!

Kazuma felt his adventurer’s blood start to boil with excitement. This was what he came here to see – a duel between adventurers! How very fantasy-like!

… So he felt a little disappointed when Jason’s fireball hit Goblin Slayer in the chest and knocked him flat on his ass. No way! Is it over already?

“Hey, that was cheating! I wasn’t ready!” Goblin Slayer complained, his voice… cracking… as he got back on his feet. It was a little hard to see against the dark backdrop of his armor, but there was a thin layer of soot covering most of his form. He was also a bit unsteady, getting back on his feet.

“The duel started, didn’t it?” Jason shot back, clearly annoyed. Did the Goblin Slayer do something to irritate him? Which one was the challenger, here?

“Fine, whatevs. It’s my turn, now. Take thi-”

“Lightning!”

Kazuma had to admit, it was kind of funny watching Goblin Slayer – or rather, someone he was beginning to suspect simply wore the same armor – start twitching and convulsing with electricity dancing across his armor.

“I call haxx!” the “Goblin Slayer” called out after the spell ended. He was down on one knee and hand, seemingly unable to stand back up. That didn’t stop him from shouting, though. “You’re a hacker!”

This guy is some reincarnated kid, isn’t he? But why does he have Goblin Slayer’s armor?

“The world isn’t all roses and rainbows, kid,” Jason shot back. “If you expect your opponent to go easy on you and just let you win, you’re sorely mistaken. Light-

I yield!

The Goblin Slayer-lookalike was waving his arms frantically in the air to get Jason to stop, which he did, his spell fizzling out. Kazuma almost fell over, he was so surprised.

You know what? I’m just gonna start calling this guy “Wannabe”.

Jason blinked. “… Are you serious? Already?”

“You’re a hacker,” Wannabe muttered. He slowly stood up, his legs shaking. “I don’t wanna fight anymore.”

“… So, what, just because you were losing?”

“I wasn’t losing! You cheated!”

Is this kid for real?

“You realize you were the one who challenged me to a duel, right? And you didn’t specify any rules?”

Kazuma groaned and buried his face in his hands. He hated to admit it, but Jason was clearly in the right, here.

“Whatevs, hacker! I’m outta here! Peace!

Kazuma’s eyes widened when the Wannabe turned around and walked away… only for Jason to raise his arm and summon another fireball to his palm, his eyes glowing ominously. Before he could release it, however, Luna grabbed onto Jason’s other arm and whispered something to him. The Overlord lowered his arm, the fireball dissipating, but he continued to glare at Wannabe’s back until he disappeared around a street corner.

Kazuma let out a breath. That could have been messy. He walked up to Jason.

“So… was that another… you know?”

Jason turned. “Like us? Yeah. Also, hi. I was looking around for you yesterday.”

Kazuma immediately felt his blood run cold. Partially because Jason’s eyes were still glowing that ominous orange-yellow that seemed to promise copious amounts of pain. “Me? Why?”

“I wanted to see you guys fight the toads, again. It was hella funny the first time.”

“… You’re a jerk. Also, we finished that quest today, so up yours.”

“Meh. Better luck next time, I guess.” The Overlord didn’t seem particularly bothered by it, simply opting to shrug his shoulders in response to Kazuma’s words. Also, the glow in his eyes was starting to die down. Did Wannabe really get him that worked up?

“So, uh, why did all that happen, exactly?”

“I don’t wanna talk about it. Suffice to say, the guy’s one of those edgelord weeaboo kids who aren’t happy unless everything is exactly the way they like it, down to the tiniest detail, or else they’ll throw a tantrum. Gods, you can really tell he’s an immature little kid. I bet he was a shit-poster on 4chan, too.”

Kazuma shuddered. “And what was his cheat ability?”

Jason blinked. “You know what? I have no idea. I didn’t really give him a chance to do anything.”

Luna was looking back and forth between them with a perplexed expression. “What are you two talking about?”

““Nothing!””

She narrowed her eyes at the stereo denial. “Uh-huh… So what was that before, about dying and-”

“Oh, would you look at the time, I gotta go feed the Minions. See you, Kazuma. Luna.”

“Yeah, and I gotta go… er, elsewhere.”

“Hey, wait a second-!”

Kazuma hurried away without looking back, and he could only assume Jason mirrored the action. He’d been walking for almost five minutes when he stopped dead in his tracks.

“Oh, crap, I was supposed to meet the others at the Guild!”



Hours later, I was still feeling upset about the duel with Yoshimitsu. No, not the duel itself, but my opponent. How the hell could the gods send a guy like that to this world, expecting him to be of any help whatsoever? The guy was like a troll in an online game, for crying out loud!

I grunted and turned over in my bedroll.

… And I felt upset with myself, as well. Why did I lose my temper like that? The guy was infuriating, sure, but I almost shot him in the back with a fireball, after the duel was over! If Luna hadn’t stopped me…

I turned over again.

That wasn’t like me. Something had changed. But when? Why? Was it because I had spent the past couple weeks as an adventurer, a job that required constant violence? Or was it because I’d been hanging out with the Minions, lowering my inhibitions towards violence and giving me a constant, heightened level of frustration? Or…

I glanced over at the Gauntlet lying next to my bedroll.

… was it something else?

I let out a groan of frustration and turned over yet again. This was getting me nowhere. I needed to sleep, dammit!

I had slept easy since coming to this world; the nights were darker, but for me held no terrors, and without the constant light and noise pollution of streetlights and passing cars sleep had come quickly and peacefully. Which made this night all the more annoying.

Fall asleep, already!



I didn’t sleep much. When I finally awoke, I seriously considered going back to sleep, but the sun had other ideas, and the drapes had long since rotted away. Groaning, I got up and dressed. My shirt, stitched-together after being cut into pieces during my fight with the monster in the cave the previous day, had seen better days. Same thing with my gambeson.

I should see Edward about getting a new one… This won’t do. I need new clothes, too…

I groaned again. So many expenses…

“Good morning, Overlord!” one of the Browns, standing guard with a rusty helmet on his head, greeted as I left my bedchambers and went into the corridor beyond. He almost certainly got the helmet from one of the skeletons we’d beaten up when we got this place.

“Mornin’,” I muttered. I didn’t feel up to much of anything, in truth, but I needed to go into town whether I wanted to or not. At the very least I could skip questing for the day… Though I still harbored some concerns over having enough money to pay for all the stuff I ordered from Edward. I wouldn’t actually have to pay for at least another five days, and he would probably accept a down payment, but it was still grating at me. Perhaps I should have ordered the Minions’ armor, only, and skipped the special order?

Eh… What’s done is done. Just gotta get the money…

I had a little over 500,000 eris at present. I was almost certain it would be enough to pay for the Minions’ armor, based on the prices I had seen on various pieces of off-the-rack armor in Edward’s store, but add my special order on top of that and I definitely didn’t have enough money.

Who would have thought being Overlord would be so expensive?

I shook my head.

Just gotta get the money…



After eating breakfast, I headed into Axel. Due to lack of sleep I wasn’t really feeling all that sociable, so I left the Minions back at the castle… Which was probably for the best, anyway; I got fewer concerned stares and fearful whispers from the townsfolk when I was on my own.

I soon reached a by now familiar store. “Morning, Edward.”

“Good morning! How can I- Whoa, what happened to you?” Edward asked as he stared at my chest, and the stitches covering my gambeson.

“Fought a monster in a cave. It had claws and stuff.”

“I can see that… I take it you’ll need a new gambeson? That one’s kind of… beyond saving.”

I nodded. “Yeah. Got anything in green?”

“I’ll see what I can do.”

“Thanks. Oh, by the way, do you know any good clothing stores nearby? My shirt got shredded, too…”



“Oh, I like this one,” I said as I looked myself over in the mirror. After buying myself a new gambeson at Edward’s, I went to the clothing store he recommended. I’d been checking out tunics, and tried several, but this was the first one I really liked. It reminded me of the Champion’s Tunic, from Breath of the Wild, but in green and yellow as opposed to blue and… lighter blue? Of course the pattern was different, too; I would have been very, very surprised, otherwise.

Heh, I kinda look like Link, in this… Too bad I don’t have the Master Sword.

Unfortunately it wasn’t exactly my size, but the proprietor had assured me that they could make minor alterations right away if I found something I liked, so it wasn’t much of a problem. Just one tunic wouldn’t get me far, though; I should probably splurge on two or three, and probably an equal number of pants, too.

I looked over at the racks and racks of clothing. Unlike stores on modern-day Earth, everything here was handmade without following any specific size pattern, so it was hard to find things that fit right off-the-rack.

Then again, I always had a hard time with that back home, too…

I took a deep breath. One piece of clothing down, at least three more to go.

Oh, but I would need socks and underwear, too. And maybe a hooded cloak, for traveling.

This might be a while…



Once I finally finished my little shopping spree, I went to the Guild to grab a quick bite to eat. After waving to Luna I sat down at my usual table, putting my bags down on the floor next to the table. As I sat there waiting for one of the waitresses to come by, my eyes lingered on the carving Slasher had made on the same day it got officially designated as “my” table.

It was a carving of a stick figure Minion standing atop a pile of stick figure humans with crossed-out eyes. The Minion had a knife in each hand, and more of them in belts strapped across its chest. Aside from the obvious, it reminded me of something else, too, but…

I shook my head. Damn it, Slasher…

“Hello, what would you like today?”

I looked up to see one of the waitresses standing there, an expectant look on her face. It was the young, blond one. I didn’t know her name. Cute, though. “Ah, yeah. I’ll have, uh… a vegetable stir-fry, and a Neroid, please. Oh, and some fried chicken, if you’ve got it.”

She jotted down the order. “Alright, be right back.”

“Thank you.”

I watched her go, then put my chin in my hand and my elbow on the table. I was still tired… I lazily let my eyes sweep across the room, searching for something interesting to look at while I waited for my meal.

Oh, is that Kazuma? And… Hey, she’s hot. Some kinda knight?

A few tables over, Kazuma was sitting with his back to me, and in front of him stood a blond girl with her hair tied back in a high ponytail and wearing what you would probably call “half plate” in some tabletop RPGs – a breastplate, pauldrons and tassets, but nothing else. Well, “nothing else” referring to armor; she obviously had clothes on. If she didn’t, I’m pretty sure I wouldn’t have been the only one watching.

I guess he’s busy recruiting party members… Maybe I should do that, too? The Minions are awesome, but it would be nice to have someone along I could actually have a coherent conversation with.

My eyes drifted over to the quest board. Perhaps I should post a party request…?

I started when the waitress returned, carrying a tray.

“Oh, that was quick,” I said. What had it been, like, five minutes?

“We had it on the stove,” she replied with a smile. “Enjoy.”

“I will. Thank you.”



On my way back to the castle, I took a shortcut through the main shopping district. On the way through, I passed a familiar store.

Wiz…

Following a moment’s deliberation, I walked on over. After struggling a bit with the handle, I pushed open the door with my bags. “Hey, anybody home?”

“Welcome to Wiz’s Magic Shop! How can I he- Oh, Jason, hi! Oh, my, you have a lot of bags today. Don’t you have your Minions with you?” She wore her usual purple robe and friendly smile. I felt better just coming in the door.

I shrugged and shook my head. “Nah, I left them at home. I don’t think they’d have the patience for me going clothes shopping.”

She giggled. “I can imagine. How come you decided to buy so many clothes all at once?”

“Well… Some of my stuff got shredded the other day when I was fighting a monster, so I needed to get a new outfit and, well, one thing led to another, and before I knew it was knee-deep in new clothes.”

“I see. Sounds tough.”

“Was that sarcasm?”

“Oh, no, not at all!”

“… Was that sarcasm?”

“No, I- Oh, I get it, you’re joking. You’re so silly.”

Silly. Right. “Sure. Anyway, I’m on my way back and just thought I’d drop in and say hi, so I should probably-”

“Won’t you stay for tea?”

“… Yeah, okay.” I’d actually wanted to suggest that, but it honestly felt a bit weird to just drop in for tea every other day. Especially since I’d never actually made a purchase.

Oh, crap, I just realized… I’ve never even looked at her stuff, have I?

Wiz tilted her head and gave me a puzzled look. “Is something wrong?”

“Ah, no, I was just thinking,” I said as I put my bags down next to the usual table by the window, “that I’ve never actually bought anything in here. I mean, coming in for tea is nice and all, but it feels a little…”

“Oh, feel free to look around.” Wiz gave me a big smile. “I have all sorts of things!”

“Yeah, I can see that,” I said, glancing around. There were shelves and tables all over the store, covered in all manner of objects, from the mundane-looking to the bizarre. And feeling around with my magic senses, I could tell almost all of it was magic, even if I had no clue what any of it did. Seeing as how Wiz was beginning to make the tea, I figured I might as well follow her suggestion and take a look around.

A whole bunch of bottles, here. I wonder what they do… “Fire-breathing potion?” Okay… “Drink this and you’ll be able to breathe fire! Be careful breathing in!” … Wait, it makes you breathe fire both ways? What the hell kinda potion is that?!

Shaking my head, I turned my attention to the one next to it. “Glow-in-a-bottle. Pour this mixture on your skin and it will glow for hours. Perfect if you want to see in a dark dungeon!” … Won’t that just make you a target, though…?

It went on and on like that. Potions that sounded good at the face of it, but when you actually thought about it they did more harm than good. Was I in some kind of practical joke section?

As I stood there, staring at the many weird potions, Wiz spoke up.

“The tea is almost done. By the way, are you sure your Minions are all right on their own? They won’t get into trouble?”

“Nah, they’re…” I trailed off as I fumbled for words. “They’re clear they shouldn’t let anybody in when I’m not around.”

She gave me a thoughtful look. “Are you really sure? Your Minions are so innocent, and some people can be really persuasive...”

I had to bite back laughter at that. The Minions? Innocent? “Yeah, I’ve got it covered,” I said with a shrug as I turned away from the potions. “I know the Minions can be a bit… erratic, so I’ve taken all sorts of precautions. I even put up a sign and everything.”



“That’s weird, I could’ve sworn this castle was abandoned,” Beldia murmured as he read the “No solicitors” sign outside the castle gates. As far as he could remember, the last time he’d passed through these parts nothing but bats and undead lived there. Figuratively speaking, in the latter case. As a Dullahan himself, it was one of the reasons he’d come here in the first place – to recruit the local undead and use the castle as a base while he carried out his mission. He held up his head and tilted it back to look upward. “Hey! Is anyone up there?”

Two goblin-like creatures wearing rusty helmets appeared over the battlement. “Oi, no salespeople!” one of them called out. “You no can read very important sign?”

“I’m not a salesman! I’m a general in the Demon King’s army!”

“We no is want general store goods either,” the other creature said dismissively. “You is go away, now.”

“Now listen here, you, I am not a salesman!”

“He are doing the, er, ‘protest too much’,” the first creature said to his – its? – companion. “I’s thinking he are blushing maid.”

“Wha-?! I’m a man!”

“Go away, we is having important con-ver-say-shun.”

“I’m part of the conversation! Just bring out your master, whoever the hell he is, and-”

“The Overlord are busy! He no see salespeople!”

I’M NOT A SALESMAN!

“You is bad liar. Naughty maid.”

Beldia let out an inarticulate howl of rage and stomped the ground. In doing so, he nearly dropped his head, but after a bit of fumbling he managed to retain his hold. Once he calmed back down, he looked upward once more and said, “Let this ‘Overlord’ know I’m here. Now!

“Nuh-uh. I fart at your general direction!”

“What?”

“Your mother are the fluffy rodent, and your father smell like old berries!”

“What?!”



“So, yeah, I’m sure everything’s fine,” I finished my explanation. I took a sip of my tea.

Mmm, peppermint!




End Chapter Nine
 
Chapter 10: It's All Business

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.



Chapter Ten: It’s All Business

“So, uh, you have some interesting… items, around here,” I said, glancing around the store. “Those potions were… really something.”

“Oh, yes, I try to get a nice variety of items,” Wiz replied cheerfully. “I have many different suppliers, though my most reliable ones are in the village of the Crimson Magic Clan.”

Crimson Magic Clan? That sounds so familiar… Weird. “I see. So… do you have anything suitable for adventurers? I don’t have a huge budget right now, but in the future I might be interested in buying a few things.”

“Of course! Here, I’ll show you.”

This was… nice. Wiz was very enthusiastic, showing me around her store. And I will admit, standing close to someone so physically attractive wasn’t exactly a downside, especially when she was pointing out a particular item and I had to bend over to pick it up, and I’d inadvertently brush up against her arm. I did notice she wasn’t very warm, though. Was she sick? Or maybe she was one of those people who just naturally had a low body temperature?

After a few minutes, I began to actually notice the items she was showing me.

“Wait… So this ring detects the presence of fire by… changing color when it’s immersed in open flame?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

“… And this bracelet-”

“Warns of the presence of monsters by giving off a warning signal. The closer the monsters, the louder the signal. It’s perfect if you’re in a monster-infested territory and you need to avoid them to get to your goal!”

Oh, gods… It wasn’t just the bottle section. Everything in this store is useless. I… wanted to say something, but Wiz was just so happy, smiling at me…

“I-I see… Well, that’s certainly… something.”

“Isn’t it? Oh, but people hardly ever buy anything… It’s rather hard to make ends meet…”

Argh! Don’t look so downcast! Bring back the smile! No, don’t look at me with- “Um, you know, I think I saw a bottle of glowing powder or whatever that looked pretty interesting…” She doesn’t even look like she’s doing it on purpose…

Wiz smiled, then, and all was right with the world. Well, except for the lingering pain in my heart.

Is… is this how she normally gets customers? By guilting them into buying useless products…? Does she even realize…?

“H-how much is it…?”

“10,000 eris per bottle!”

So expensive! “T-that’s fine…”

As I left the store, carrying the bottle in a paper bag, I couldn’t help but feel disappointed with myself. To be guilted into buying a useless product… Me! I was supposed to be the pragmatic one, dammit!

I am a failure as a man… You are a terrible, terrible woman, Wiz…

My thoughts began to drift, searching for something, anything to distract from my own shortcomings.

What were the Minions up to…?



“I’s unclog my nose at you, you son of a window-dresser!”

Beldia was furious. Not only did these… these creatures refuse him entry into the castle, they kept insulting his parents!

“My mother was a saint, I’ll have you know!” he shouted up at the guards. “And my father’s smell is none of your business! Now, lower the drawbridge and let me in!”

There was silence. Beldia was about to repeat his demand when he heard the clinking of a chain and saw the drawbridge starting to move. He straightened. “That’s better! Now-”

It was then he realized that he, during his shouting match with the guards, had moved as close to the gate as the moat allowed.

The drawbridge came down upon him with a deafening crash. After what felt like minutes, it was raised back up, and Beldia let out a pained groan. He opened his eyes in time to see the drawbridge come down a second time.

Crash!

Two more times it was raised and let go before, on the fifth go, he barely managed to scramble out of the way in time. His helmet and armor were dented in places, and there was a Beldia-shaped indentation in the ground right where the drawbridge had crushed him not once, not twice, not thrice, but… whatever came after ‘thrice’! His armor had been enchanted to resist even the most powerful forms of holy magic – to counteract Beldia’s most glaring weakness as an undead – but against purely physical damage, it was nothing more than well-forged armor, made to resist the impact of swords and maces, not multi-ton drawbridges!

Said drawbridge had yet to close fully. Thoughts of revenge burning in his pain-addled mind, Beldia ran as fast as he could and leapt, just barely managing to grab onto the edge of the drawbridge and swing around to the other side…

… to be met with the sight of a lowered portcullis.

“Oh, no,” he muttered, right before the drawbridge came up and crushed him against the portcullis. After a few moments, the drawbridge lowered once again, allowing him to fall onto it with a thud and a pained groan.

“I… hate… you all...” he wheezed. The Dullahan was in too much pain to move, and instead just lay there, twitching occasionally. He was already regenerating, of course, but it would be a few minutes. As long as he just stayed perfectly still-

That was when he felt something touch his right foot. Groaning, every part of his undead body protesting, he lifted his head enough to look… and saw a thin rope tied into a noose had closed around his ankle. The rope extended upward, to the rampart above.

“Eh?” was all he managed before he found himself suddenly yanked into the air. “Ehh-?!”

He swung, repeatedly slamming, almost bouncing, against the hard stone of the castle wall before finally coming to a rest, hanging suspended several meters to the side of the gate.

Then the rope slackened, and he found himself free-falling into the algae-green waters of the moat.

“No! Not the wa-rgrglgle!

Beldia spent several seconds beneath the water’s surface before he was lifted into the air once more… only to immediately be dropped back down. Up, down. Up, down. This continued for… he didn’t know how long. Minutes? Hours? Probably not days, because he didn’t see the sun go down. He almost dropped his head more times than he could count, but with supreme effort – and more than a little luck – he was able to retain his hold on the most important part of himself.

After all, losing his head in a body of water – even one as stale and covered in algae as this one – would have meant his slow, excruciating death, for as a Dullahan, he had one other weakness besides holy magic: water, the purer the be- er, worse. It burned at the magics holding him together, threatening to undo him and send his soul to the Afterlife.

However, it was not his time just yet. Beldia was lifted up one final time, but, instead of being released, he was swung, pendulum-like, as his captors dragged him, gradually, across the wall and around the corner of the castle. After passing it, he came to an uneasy stop.

The Dullahan gingerly moved his arms to tilt his head down. He was hanging above the cliff on one side of the castle, the area far, far below him covered with the dense foliage of trees.

“Oh, no,” he muttered. “You wouldn’t.”

“We’s would,” he heard one of the accursed goblin-things say gleefully from above.

“We’s would very much,” the other agreed, just as gleefully.

Then, the rope was cut.

“… Mommy…”

With a final, drawn-out scream, Beldia fell.



“So did you guys do anything while I was out?” I asked once I’d entered through the castle gate into the courtyard beyond.

“We is turn away salesman, Overlord,” one of the Minions guarding the gate said from atop the rampart. “He no can read sign. He is very stupid, try to sell general store goods.”

“Oh, really? To think they’d get a whiff of this place so quickly… Though I suppose it’s to be expected they can’t all read, since this is a medieval world. Perhaps I should add an image to the sign…?”

As I pondered this, the Minions raised the drawbridge, lowered the portcullis and finally closed the gate behind me. They were getting better at it; they seldom forgot anything anymore, and were quick workers, too.

What kind of image could I add to the sign…? Perhaps Slasher could carve out a picture of a salesman getting kicked in the rear or something? I’ll have to think about this…

“If anyone needs me, I’ll be in my chambers.”

“Okies, Overlord!”



Later that evening, as I was returning to my chambers after visiting the bathroom – that is, the outdoor privy the Minions had built in the courtyard, as the castle’s plumbing wasn’t working. I had yet to look into it, but there was probably a pump somewhere that hadn’t been operational for decades, plus the pipes were probably shot, too – I spotted a strange glow through the edges around the door. My curiosity – and wariness – piqued, I slowly made my way forward… noting that the Minion who normally stood guard outside my door was nowhere to be seen. I had been gone for a half hour or so, meaning there had been plenty of time for someone to break into my chambers.

I drew my sword and readied my Gauntlet. Then, I shoved open the door and burst into the room beyond.

“Stop right there, criminal scum!” I always wanted to say that!

“Oh, hellos, Overlord!”

I groaned. Of course it was just the guard who- Wait.

The Minion was glowing with a bright, yellow light, enough to drown out the light of the candles in the chamber.

“I’s glowy now!” he said happily, evidently not at all concerned with this new state of affairs.

“I can see that,” I murmured. In a louder voice, I asked, “Why are you glowing?”

“I’s drink glowy beer!”

Glowy be- Ugh. “I see. Well, that’s 10,000 eris down the drain.” Not that I had much use for it, anyway…

“What wrong, Master?”

“Nothing. Just… just get back to standing guard. And don’t go into my chambers unless I tell you to.”

“Okies, Overlord.”

“Wait.”

The Minion paused in the doorway.

“Come back inside. Stand in the corner over there and be quiet.”

“Okies, Overlord.”

One by one, I blew out the candles, then sat down on top of my bedroll and opened up the Belzerg Monster Manual (5th edition).

Might as well get a bit of reading done.



I fell asleep reading. The next morning, I woke up lying down on my bedroll, the Belzerg Monster Manual (5th edition) on my chest and a thin line of drool running down the side of my face. I wiped it away with my sleeve and looked around… and paused as I spotted the Minion still standing in the corner – I must not have given him the order to leave before falling asleep. Also…

“Why are you still glowing?” I asked suspiciously. It was less obvious in the daytime, but the Minion was still very much alight.

“It are my new image!” the Minion said proudly, straightening. He struck a pose, showing off his literally glowing muscles. “I’s are eternal sunshine of the Minionkind!”

I blinked. Was that supposed to be a movie reference? No… No, it had to be a coincidence. Right? It would do so much for my peace of mind if it was.

“Right… Well, have fun with that.”

“Thankies, Overlord!”

I got up. I adjusted my clothes and headed for the door, only to pause after opening it. I looked back over my shoulder.

“Why are you still here?”

“You no tell me I’s can go, Overlord.”

Of course I didn’t. “Right. Well, get the hell out and back to your duties.”

“Okies, Overlord!”

I shook my head as the glowing Minion scampered past me into the corridor.

“Minions…”



A while later, I headed to the Guild, once more leaving the Minions behind at the Dark Castle.

As I entered, a noticed a crowd standing on the upper floor landing. And at its center was… Aqua? Doing some kind of dance?

Is that a glass of water on her head?

Shaking my head in bemusement, I turned to the right, and the Guild counters. Finding that Luna didn’t have a line to tend to, and indeed was spending her time wiping the counter down with a rag – and presenting a very distracting view of her legs and ass at the same time – I made my way over.

“Luna.”

The head receptionist straightened – to my quiet disappointment – and turned. “Mister Overlord.”

I sighed. “Do you have to call me that?”

Luna giggled. “Yes.”

I sighed again. “Fine, whatever. Don’t suppose you’ve got any goblin quests?”

“No, sorry. We get them every now and then, though, so it probably won’t be long.”

“Got it. Setting that aside for now, do you know of any well-paying quests that don’t require a certain class, don’t require a ridiculously high level, and aren’t too far from town? And I realize as I say it that that’s not exactly inclusive.”

“I can probably find something,” she said wryly. “Come on, let’s check out the board.”

“Right behind you.”

We made our way over to the board, Luna with an odd skip in her step. It didn’t take long before she gestured at a quest. “How about this one? ‘Kill a One-Punch Bear’. A One-Punch Bear has been sighted coming out of hibernation, and it’s made people fearful of traveling nearby. It’s a very dangerous beast, capable of taking down most adventurers in a single blow, hence the name.”

“Yeah… that name concerns me,” I admitted. “Are you sure it’s something I can handle at my current level?”

Luna nodded seriously. “I’m certain you and your Minions can handle it if you work together. After all, you took down a Beginner’s Bane, didn’t you? And that cave monster, the other day… It was some kind of demonic beast, wasn’t it? If there’s anyone who can handle a One-Punch Bear, it’s you. Besides, there’s a partial reward offered if you chase it off, even if you can’t kill it.”

I stroked my beard thoughtfully. “Hmm… What’s the reward, anyway?”

“Two million eris if you kill it, 500,000 if you chase it off.”

Two million! With that kind of money, I could pay for everything I ordered, and then some! Hell, I could probably take it easy for a week! It’s tempting… Very tempting. Hmm…

“I will trust your judgment, Luna,” I said, crossing my arms. “That said, if I die on this quest, I’m coming back to haunt you.”

Luna laughed nervously. “P-please don’t,” she said. “A-anyway, I’m completely confident you can handle it. I have faith in you!”

I blinked. She said that so seriously… I broke into a smile. “Alright, then. Register me for that quest, then, please.”

“Right away!”

She went behind the counter and registered the quest for me. Then… “By the way, about the other day…”

“If you’re talking about me almost frying that jerk, I’m not sorry,” I said, only half-lying. “I mean, yeah, it wasn’t exactly sporting, but-”

“Not that,” Luna said, shaking her head. “About what you were talking with Kazuma about. I was wondering if-”

“Well, I gotta get going. One-Punch Bears don’t kill themselves, yeah? See you later!”

“Hey, come back here!”

Speaking of Kazuma, I wonder what he’s up to?



Steal!

“Noooo! Give me back my pantiiiieeeees!”

“Wahahahahaha! This is even better than the first prize! I’m gonna make these my family heirloom and pass them down to my children!”

Nooooooooo!

“K-Kazuma, you… As expected of the man I put my hopes on…”



Well, whatever it was, I felt sure it wasn’t important. Also, did I hear someone screaming, just now?

Eh, probably my imagination.

“He… hey!”

“Oh, crap, you ran after me?!” I exclaimed, surprised to find Luna suddenly appear behind me. She was breathing hard and holding onto her knees. “… Wow, you’re really out of shape, aren’t you?”

“S-shut up!” she snapped after a few breaths. She straightened and put her hands on her hips, giving me a glare. “Why won’t you give me a straight answer about the other day? What were you two talking about?”

“I don’t wanna talk about it,” I said simply. “I thought I made that clear.”

That only prompted the head receptionist to narrow her eyes, however. “What are you hiding?”

Deciding to try a different tack, I said, “You know, you’re kinda cute when you’re mad.”

“W-wha-?!” Luna immediately blushed at that. Critical hit! “What are you saying?!”

“That I’m done talking about this. See ya!” I turned to leave, but found my wrist grabbed.

“Hey, I’m not done with you!”

“Help!” I called out. “I’m being sexually harassed!”

Luna gaped at me. “W-what?!

“Help! I need an adult! He-mglhp!

“Stop that! What are you trying to do?!” Luna’s face was beet-red. “People are staring!”

I pushed her hands away from my mouth. “See?! She’s trying to silence me! He~elp!

Luna stomped her foot on the ground. “Ugh, fine! I’ll leave you alone!”

I gave her my best grin. “Excellent. See you after I get back.”

“You’re impossible…”

“No, just highly improbable.”

“Just go, already. Jerk.”

“Aww, I like you, too!”

“I’m going back to the Guild, now.”

“Okay, bye bye!”

I waved happily as Luna quickly retreated, her face bright red and doing her best to avoid looking any of the pedestrians in the eye.

Looks like I’ve found your weaknesses, Luna-chan! I thought gleefully as I watched her go. Empty flattery and public embarrassment, the twin banes of many a foe. Talk to you later~!

Now, what the hell was I doing? … Oh, right, going to get the Minions and slaughter a bear.

I idly wondered how much of an impact I was having on the local wildlife. Was I slowly becoming a one-man – or perhaps one-horde – environmental disaster?

Nah.



Hmm, so a One-Punch Bear is really just a large, highly aggressive bear. Not a “monster” at all, just an unusually aggressive animal… Like a grizzly’s bigger, nastier cousin, basically. Interesting.

I closed the Belzerg Monster Manual (5th edition) and put it away in my backpack. The book was proving quite useful already, and despite the price, I was considering it a good purchase.

“So, is everyone clear?” I asked over my shoulder. “We’re hunting a bear. A really big, really dangerous bear. Got that?”

“““““Yes, Master!”””””

“Good. Nobody rush off on their own and try to… uh… impress everyone else or whatever. We’re taking this thing on as a team. Horde. Got it?”

“““““Yes, Master!”””””

“Good, good… Alright, it’s still a couple hours before we get there, but don’t let your guard down!”

We continued walking. Soon enough, one of the Minions got bored.

“Dink dink.”

Another answered immediately. “Dink dink.”

Not again…

“““““Dink dink. Dink dink dink dink dink dink. Dink dink. Dink dink dink dink dink dink. Dink dink-”””””



We came upon the bear mere moments after arriving in the area indicated by the quest; clearly, it felt no need to hide its presence. And given its size – easily twice that of a normal grizzly bear – that was hardly a surprise. It noticed us soon after we noticed it, and immediately rushed in our direction, letting out a roar of challenge as it did so.

“Guess the big boy wants to fight,” I muttered. Aloud, I said, “Minions, form up! Browns, be ready to meet the charge. Greens, flanking maneuvers. Blues, hang back for healing and magical bombardment.”

Really, I probably didn’t need to give voice to my orders; though the terrain varied from time to time, the tactics were almost always the same, such was the specialization of the different Minion types.

This time the standard tactics didn’t work very well, however. The One-Punch Bear almost casually swiped at the nearest Browns, sending three of them flying with the force of its blow. Instead of stopping to engage the other Browns, however, it simply continued on running… straight at me.

The Blues got in a few hits with their magic before the bear barreled into them, crushing those too slow to get out of the way in time underfoot. It paused to roar again, then bent over and bit a Blue’s head clean off its shoulders. Rather than swallow it, however, the bear threw it away and continued on toward me.

I raised my sword as I stepped back, but only managed a light slash against its left paw before its right paw came around with enough force to tear the blade from my hands. Off-balanced as I was, the creature’s follow-up backhand swipe knocked me flat on my back. It loomed over me, then, and bent over, its jaws opening in preparation to close around my head much as it had the Blue’s.

Fireball-Fireball-Fireball!” I shouted out, firing off three fireballs in quick succession… right down the One-Punch Bear’s wide-open throat.

The ursine creature’s eyes widened an instant before its expression froze. I heard three dull explosions, the bear twitching violently with each one before becoming still. After a few seconds, black smoke came billowing out of its mouth and nostrils.

“Well… That’s one way to kill a bear,” I said to no one in particular as the bear slowly hunched over, very, very dead. I tilted my head. “A little help? This guy’s even heavier than he looks.”



I took the long way back to Axel, stopping by at the Dark Castle with the corpse of the One-Punch Bear. I left Slasher and most of the Minions behind, as well, to handle the skinning of the animal, and ordered Spoon to see to cooking up the meat and serve it to the Minions. I then went to the Guild, where I waved to Luna… who very pointedly looked away with a slight blush on her cheeks.

Yeah… Guess she’s not gonna forgive me for that one in a hurry, huh?

Seeing as how she probably didn’t want to talk to me right at that moment, I went to one of the other receptionists and collected the two million eris reward after showing off the kill on my Adventurer’s Card.

My business for the day done, I decided to head over to Wiz’s Magic Shop.

As expected, the shopkeeper was only too happy to see me and the handful of Minions I brought with me, and quickly set to making tea for all of us.

“I’ve been meaning to ask,” Wiz said as she served the tea, “how old are you? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“Not at all. I’m thirty-four.” Three… two… o-

“You’re thirty-four?!”

There it is. “Yup.”

“You’re thirty-four… but you look so much younger…” Wiz murmured to herself, barely loud enough for me to make out her words. “And you’re pale…”

“Hmm?”

“Um, this might sound like an odd question, but…” Wiz leaned forward, almost conspiratorially, and whispered, “Are you… a Lich?”

I blinked. “A Lich? No. Why would I be undead?” Then it dawned on me. “Oh, because I’m pale? Nah, I’m human. You’re pretty pale, too, you know. Doesn’t make you undead.”

Wiz blinked and then laughed nervously. “O-oh, yes, of course. Silly me!” Before I could question her on her reaction, she reached around and pulled out something wrapped in cloth. “I have a present for Bones!”

Well, that came out of nowhere.

The Minion in question paused in gnawing his bone club to look up quizzically. As I watched, Wiz removed the cloth to reveal what looked like a femur bone with several thin, metal spikes or poles piercing through it around one end. Smaller bones – probably finger bones, from the look of it – hung suspended from the spikes via string. Most likely, it was intended as some kind of rattle.

“Oh, don’t worry,” Wiz said when she noticed my gaze. “It’s enchanted for durability. It won’t break from being used as a club.”

“… That’s not the part that concerns me,” I said, eyeing the bone… weapon? I took another sip of my tea as I sat back to watch.

Bones’, er, bone, hit the ground with a clatter, right before he reverently took the bone rattle. He stared at it, his eyes shining, and gave it an experimental shake. As expected, it gave off an eerie sound somewhere halfway between a maraca and a tiny drum. The Brown looked up at Wiz, his grin threatening to split his face in two.

“Thank you, Mistress!”

I spat out my tea.




End Chapter Ten
 
Chapter 11: The Road To Illumination

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.

Author’s Notes: I’m back, baby! My mini-cation was very rainy, but on the plus side, the cabin was nice and quiet, so I could work on my notes in peace and finish this chapter quicker. Now, who’s ready for some Overlord action?!

Oh, and this chapter is dedicated to Breadnaught. You’ll soon know why :)



Chapter Eleven: The Road To Illumination

“Thank you, Mistress!”

I spat out my tea.

What did he just say?!

Wiz tilted her head and gave me a quizzical look. “Jason, what does he mean by ‘Mistress’?”

Think fast, you fool! “Er… It’s… a… a term of endearment in their culture. It means he likes and respects you very much.” Nailed it!

“Oh, I see.” Wiz turned back to Bones with a smile. “I like you very much, too, Bones!”

The Brown, however, didn’t seem to hear her, as he was far too occupied with shaking his rattle while dancing around like a madman… or a baby who just got introduced to its first rattle. Or a stereotypical Hollywood movie jungle native. Honestly, neither comparison was that far off the mark. The other Minions were watching him with bemused expressions on their faces, seemingly unsure what to think of this new development.

I silently thanked whatever gods might be listening that I hadn’t brought Slasher along; it probably would have turned into a blood bath. Not that it mattered for the Minions, as they could always be raised, but I didn’t think Wiz would appreciate having half her stock be covered in Minion blood.

“A-anyway, I think we’ve overstayed our welcome for today,” I said hurriedly, not wanting the Minions to say anything else potentially incriminating. “We really should get go-”

The rattle shook. “Goblin Tamer!”

I slowly turned to face the speaker, my eyes wide. My gaze fell on Bones, who was standing on one leg, his body at a 45-degree angle and his other leg raised and bent, as if he had just landed after a particularly weird jump in a dance. Which, frankly, may very well have been the case.

“Wha… What did you say?” I asked, half-dreading and half-hopeful that maybe, just maybe, I’d misheard.

“Goblin Tamer!” Bones repeated, grinning. He was still maintaining that same pose. With the way he was holding his rattle out in front while standing like that, it almost made him look like a particularly demented kabuki dancer… which was one hell of a feat when you thought about it.

“What does he mean by ‘Goblin Tamer’?” Wiz asked innocently, her head tilted sideways in that cute way of hers.

Crap. “He means-”

The rattle shook. “Killer of Kittens!”

“Okay, that is not what it sounds like!” I said quickly. “He means I killed a Beginner’s Bane! Although technically, the Minions did it, not me, but-”

Once again, the rattle interrupted me. “Castle Crasher!”

“… Okay, I guess that one’s technically true…”

Wiz clapped her hands in realization. “Oh! Because you cleared the castle of undead?”

“Yes, that is exactly right. There is no other hidden meaning whatsoever.” To Bones, I said, “Now, shut up!”

“Aww, I think it’s cute,” the shopkeeper interjected. She leaned forward with her hands on her knees as she looked at Bones. “He’s giving you all sorts of nicknames to celebrate your deeds as an adventurer, right?”

I hesitated, finding myself momentarily distracted by the contours of Wiz’s robes pressing against her rear end. She had it going on in the front and the back. “Er… I guess that’s… correct…”

Bones took the momentary silence as an opportunity to shake his rattle yet again. “Life Force Stea- Urk!

Crash!

“Wiz, I’m sorry about the window,” I said as I lowered my foot. The large display window had a new, roughly Bones-shaped hole in it, radiating cracks. Somehow, the whole thing hadn’t shattered into pieces. “But don’t worry, I will pay for it. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I-”

“Minion Masher!” came Bones’ voice from outside.

“-have to get out of here right the hell now. I’ll talk to you later, okay? Give me the bill for the window next time!”

“But you didn’t finish your tea…”

Alas, I was already out the door.



“Okay, you’re staying in the castle from now on,” I told Bones once we were safely back in the Dark Castle. “My reputation is weird enough without you making it worse.”

Bones didn’t seem to hear me. Seriously, ever since he got that damn bone rattle he was all… distant. Almost Blue-ish, in a way. Weird.

Shaking my head, I left the Minion behind and headed to my chambers. As usual, I was greeted by a Minion standing guard outside the door.

“Hello, Overlord!”

“Hello,” I replied. I regarded the Minion. “Still glowing, huh?”

The glowing Brown nodded happily. “I’s Lampy, now!”

“… Lampy, huh? Yeah, I guess that works.”

It occurred to me that a glow-in-the-dark Minion might not be the best choice for standing guard, on account of being a very visible target for would-be intruders. I should probably have him replaced.

Not tonight, though.

“Well, good night.”

“Good night, Master~!”



The next day I awoke feeling determined. Why? Because before going to bed last night I had spent some time reading through the Belzerg Monster Manual (5th edition), and I found the answer to a problem that had been plaguing me for some time: how to get Red Minions. Or, more accurately, how to get red life force that I could then use to forcibly transmogrify goblins into Red Minions.

… You’d think I’d feel more guilty about essentially crushing a living creature’s mind and identity and then reworking it on a genetic level into something akin to a very enthusiastic slave. And yeah, I did have some misgivings at first, but now? Now, I was mostly over it.

I wasn’t entirely sure what that said about me, really, and to be honest I didn’t like thinking about it.

So I tried not to.

In any case, the book had revealed the existence of a creature that was essentially this world’s version of the mythological salamander: the Fire Drake. It was a large lizard with sharp teeth and red scales, and it breathed fire and was itself more or less immune to fire – from the illustrations, it looked basically like an over-sized Komodo dragon with literal fire breath. If there was ever a creature with red life force, the Fire Drake had to be it.

The problem was that the creature could only be found with any regularity in another part of Belzerg, in the forests surrounding the Crimson Magic Village, which in turn was somewhere beyond a place called Arcanletia… Whatever that was. I would have to buy another map or two at the Guild, clearly.

And speaking of the Guild…

“You’re leaving Axel?!”

“Only temporarily. I have some business in the Crimson Magic Village,” I said in response to Luna’s surprised outburst. She had been acting standoffish at first – no doubt still upset about me embarrassing her the other day – but once I explained my reason for coming to the Guild, she did an emotional one-eighty.

“The Crimson Magic village?” Luna seemed to consider this. “That’s on the other side of Arcanletia…”

“Such is my understanding,” I said, nodding. “That’s why I need to buy more maps from you. One showing the way to Arcanletia, and one showing the area around the Crimson Magic Village. Or one that does both, if you have it.”

Luna shook her head. “You’ll have to buy two maps.”

“That’s fine.”

“But why, though?” she asked unhappily. “What business could you possibly have in the Crimson Magic Village?”

“It has to do with my Minions,” I said, shrugging. “From what I’ve heard about the place, I believe I can find a way to strengthen them there.” In a manner of speaking…

Luna bit her lip. Why was she so against this? “Going to Arcanletia will take about two days by carriage,” she said slowly. “But you’ll have to go on to the Crimson Magic Village on foot.”

I quirked an eyebrow at that. “Oh? Why?”

“That area is riddled with powerful monsters,” the Guild receptionist explained, “and the Arch-wizards of the Crimson Magic Clan have the ability to Teleport back and forth between their village and Arcanletia, so no caravans or even carriages ever go there.”

Ohhh, teleportation? Now I really wanna visit. “I see. That sounds interesting.”

“Going on foot should take about three days… But it’s really dangerous!”

“Aww, come on, Luna,” I said, giving her a grin, “I beat up a One-Punch Bear, didn’t I?” Besides, some of those monsters are the whole reason for me going there in the first place…

“I know, but… There are other monsters, too. Like Fire Drakes and orcs.”

I shrugged. “I’m looking forward to the Fire Drakes. And orcs shouldn’t be a problem.”

“… Is there no way I can dissuade you?” she asked pleadingly. Seriously, what the hell?

“I doubt it, this is kinda important. You said two days to Arcanletia and three days to the Crimson Magic Village, right? My business there shouldn’t take more than a day or two, so I’ll be gone for, what, two weeks, max? I’ll be back before you know it.” Assuming I don’t get lost… I should probably bring a few Greens.

Luna sighed and hung her shoulders. “Can you at least promise to be careful?”

I touched my chest with my right hand, feigning offense. “Me? When have I ever not been careful? It’s not like I spend my time rushing off into the wilderness, throwing myself at monsters and demon-beasts for a living…”

Luna gave me a sour look. I laughed and patted her on the shoulder.

“Relax, Luna. I’ll bring lots of Minions with me, I promise. Now, how about those maps?”

She sighed. “Fine…”



After the Guild, I went over to tell Wiz I’d be going on a trip and wouldn’t be dropping by for a couple weeks. She made a disappointed noise and told me to have a safe trip.

And yes, I had a cup of tea before leaving. I also paid for the window.

Next was Edward. As he informed me, the Minions’ armor and the special order put together would come to 2,000,000 eris – a fair bit more than I’d expected, but still within budget thanks to the One-Punch Bear quest. As an incentive toward his suppliers, however, I had to provide half the money as an upfront payment, with the rest paid upon completion. I had expected something like it, though, and paid the man immediately. It would be two to three weeks before everything was ready, so me going on a trip was surprisingly good timing.

With that, only one stop remained: the caravan yard, to secure transport. This turned out to be both difficult and easy, at the same time; on the one hand, I could easily buy a ticket on one of the regular carriages that left Axel several times a day, but from my conversation with the carriage master, bringing my Minions along was dubious at best, and at the very least would require me to rent an entire carriage just to ensure they didn’t lose out on money because other passengers refused to ride in the same carriage.

There was also a second option: going along with one of the merchant caravans. While they wouldn’t be as opposed to me bringing my Minions along – and might even let me ride for free in exchange for acting as a caravan guard, with additional pay relative to whatever dangers the caravan ended up facing on the trip – no such caravan would be leaving for at least another three days.

So in the end, the choice was easy, if a bit pricey, with me renting a full carriage to leave later that afternoon. I went back to the Dark Castle to pick out Minions to bring along, and returned to the caravan yard with time to spare.

The carriage driver made a face when he saw the Minions, but I had paid in full, so there was nothing for him to complain about. Ha!

And so, I left Axel along with Slasher, Smasher, Stabby, Stabbit, Floom and one other Blue whose name I learned was Slush, in a fairly nice, covered carriage. It even had stuffed seats and glass windows!



… The trip to Arcanletia was a disappointment. Two days, and absolutely nothing happened! Where were the highway robberies? The monster attacks? The life-or-death situations?!

Two days with nothing to do, cooped up inside of a carriage with the Minions. It was enough to drive a man mad. At the very least we made regular stops for eating and for making camp in the evenings as there was little point in traveling in the dark. Besides, the horses needed rest and relaxation as much as everybody else.

Late afternoon on the third day of travel, almost exactly two days after leaving Axel, we finally reached Arcanletia. And a good thing, too; I was about ready to die of boredom. I needed proper party members, if only to have someone to talk to on trips like this.

While the trip was a disappointment, the stop wasn’t. Unlike Axel, which was really more of a large town, Arcanletia was a proper city – and an unusual one, at that. It was crisscrossed with rivers and canals, and had bridges everywhere. The buildings were mostly made of brick and plaster, with almost uniformly blue roofs. The architecture was impressive, featuring several different styles, and behind the city could be seen the vast mountain range from which ran the many rivers that supplied the city with water. The same mountain range I would have to pass through on my way to the Crimson Magic Village.

I whistled. “Damn, this looks nice. Probably a lot of nobles and rich people, here… Hmm.” I glanced over at my Minions, who were all ogling the nearby buildings… or looking fearfully at the canals.

Right, only the Blues can swim… Maybe I should just leave everyone outside town? Then again, I don’t have anyplace to put them, and I don’t want to risk anyone running into them while unattended…

I resigned myself to bringing the Minions with me. I would probably end up barred from any of the nicer hotels, but I wasn’t planning on staying for long, anyway.

That is, until I noticed the sign by the city entrance.

Welcome to Arcanletia, the City of Hot Springs’. Eh? Hot springs?!

On second thought, maybe I should stay here a few days… Oh. Was this why Luna was so fearful, thinking I wouldn’t come back to Axel after seeing Arcanletia? How silly.

I chuckled. Sure, hot springs were nice, but this city looked very peaceful, and nothing had happened on the trip over, so it was likely there were very few monsters nearby. As an adventurer, I couldn’t just up and stop doing quests, could I? Besides, if I did, I wouldn’t make any money…

Shrugging, I steered my steps toward the city entrance, my Minions in tow.

I deserve a couple days’ vacation, don’t I?



With the Overlord away, the Minions were free to play… which pretty much just meant they were doing what they always did – carry out their duties around the Dark Castle with undisciplined gusto, and not infrequently burst into spontaneous singing while doing so.

The “Dink Dink” song was heard echoing across the castle grounds more than once every day.

Of course, for the Brown known as Lampy, there was less to do than usual, as not only had he been relieved of his duties guarding the Overlord’s chambers, but he also hadn’t been given any new ones to attend to. As a result, he spent his time wandering around the castle and environs, looking for things to do.

Being a walking source of light in the darkness turned out to be less helpful than he’d expected. On the one hand, it meant he was never without a light to see by, but on the other, it meant he wasn’t allowed to sleep in the same quarters as the rest of the Minions; he’d tried, but they kept kicking him out, saying they couldn’t sleep in the bright light. Which was just silly, of course; Lampy had gotten used to it in mere days, so why couldn’t everybody else?

In any case, he slept in a small alcove in the corridor outside the Overlord’s chambers. He didn’t need to be close or anything, of course, but it was one of the places the other Minions didn’t bother him. The rotating Minions assigned to guard the Overlord’s chambers even welcomed it, as they had to stay awake, anyway, and the light helped them do it!

But still, Lampy had very little to do during the day. He’d volunteered to help out in the kitchen, but the Minions there kicked him out after only a couple hours, claiming he made it hard to work because he kept blinding them at inopportune moments. Lampy scoffed at such notions, however; if they couldn’t handle his brilliance – literal or otherwise – that was their fault, not his!

… Unfortunately, it still meant he had nothing to do.

Now, Minions were single-minded creatures, capable of standing around doing absolutely nothing for hours on end… as long as they had a purpose for doing so, like standing guard. Lampy missed standing guard.

“Oh, Overlord, why you no like Lampy stand guard?” Lampy said with a wistful sigh, thinking back to his days standing guard outside the Overlord’s chambers. Hours upon hours spent staring at the walls, floor and ceiling, occasionally scratching an itch, or standing in a corner of the Overlord’s chambers acting as a lamp while doing much the same… Those were the days!

Alas, with the Overlord away, Lampy couldn’t even act the part of a reading lamp. Why didn’t he bring him along, anyway?

“Oh, Overlord, how you read without loyal Lampy to light pages of book?” Lampy asked the ceiling. Unsurprisingly, no answer was forthcoming. The Minion frowned. “You is no fun talking to.”

However, being distracted by said ceiling, Lampy tripped over his own feet and fell… right down the stairs. The steps, like most other things in the castle, were made of stone, so the impromptu trip proved rather painful for the Brown Minion, and he came to a halt at the bottom feeling both dazed and sore.

Which was why he didn’t immediately notice the change. Or rather, he didn’t notice the cause.

“When we is get more lights?” Lampy asked quizzically as he looked around. Indeed, his surroundings were far brighter than usual, even considering the presence of his own, personal illumination lighting things up.

Lampy spent several long moments looking around, yet despite his best efforts, could not find any sources of light apart from the usual torches and candles scattered around the walls. And himself, of course. How peculiar.

Shrugging, he decided it probably wasn’t important and continued on, sinking back into introspection.

It took him several minutes of walking before he realized that the Minions he passed were all shrinking back from him.

“Huh? What are wrong?” he asked the nearest Minion, a Blue who was staring at him with wide eyes… and pupils that rapidly shrank once Lampy turned his gaze on him.

“You is glowy.”

Lampy frowned. “Yes, I is know that. It are my thing.”

The Blue slowly shook his head. “You is glowing more than usual.”

Lampy blinked. Slowly.

“Ahh, that are bet- Ack! No! That are bad again!”

Lampy blinked again, even slower, this time.

“Ahh, that are better. No, I’s is telling lie, it are bad again.”

Lampy looked at the Blue. What was the other Minion going on about? Blues were widely regarded as the stupidest of Minions, but this was unusually stupid even for one of their kind.

“What you talking?” he demanded.

“He are talking about you’s eyses.”

Lampy turned to find another Brown Minion standing there. Like the Blue, his pupils rapidly shrank the moment Lampy laid eyes on him. “What about my eyses?”

“You’s eyses are shining like big lamp!” the other Brown said, shielding his eyes with his hands. “Er, big lamps. Because you is have two.”

Lampy blinked.

The other Brown relaxed and lowered his hands. “Ahh, that are- Ack! I’s is blind!”

What in the world was going on?

There was a commotion, then, coming from outside. Minions were calling out, and looking through the nearest window, Lampy could see the courtyard was as bright as day… for a split-second, right before everything went dark.

Lampy blinked. “Oi, where all the light go?”

“You’s eyses no is shiny anymore,” the other Brown said. He crossed his arms over his chest. “I are thinking, anyway. I’s is blind!”

“No you’s is not,” the Blue said. “You are see fine.”

“Then why I no see you is holding up three fingers?”

“If you is blind, how you know I hold up three fingers?”

“… Ohhh, you is very clever for is being a Blue… You tricks my eyses into seeing again. Thankies!”

Lampy ignored the two Minions and went out into the courtyard. He didn’t know why the light had disappeared, nor why the two kept going on about eyes, but there was clearly something interesting happening outside.

Maybe he could find something to do?

Making his way across the courtyard, his inner glow lighting his way, Lampy went over to the castle gatehouse, where the commotion appeared to be centered. He climbed up the steps and found two Browns looking over the battlement.

“What are happening?” he asked the pair.

“We is have intruder,” one of the two guards replied, looking over his shoulder at Lampy.

“Or we think we is having intruder,” the other interjected. “It are dark because of clouds. We see dark shape, but we no see if intruder or not. It maybe are just big rat.”

“Ohhh, I hope it are big rat!”

Lampy considered this. The walls were high, far too high for his natural luminescence to illuminate the bottom with any clarity. Perhaps he could jump over the wall and- Wait.

Suddenly, something clicked inside the Brown Minion’s head. He fell down the stairs, and ever since, everything was brighter than normal and other Minions shrank back from him, their pupils tiny little pinpricks, and then the Blue and the Brown had kept going on about his eyes, and then the light went away…

“Kick me down stairs!” Lampy said.

The two guards blinked.

“Why is we do that?” one of them asked.

“Aside from funsies,” the other interjected.

“Oh, yes, aside from funsies.”

“I’s are shining brighter if I is fall down stairs!” Lampy enlightened them. “I is can shine on dark shape!”

The two guards exchanged looks, shrugged, and then simultaneously kicked Lampy hard in the gut. The Minion let out a gasp from the twin impacts, right before he went stumbling back onto the stone steps leading up to – or in this case, down from – the gatehouse. A series of hard and painful impacts later, Lampy found himself blinking at his suddenly much brighter environs.

“It are work!” he exclaimed happily. He scurried back up the stone steps to where the guards were waiting for him. “Look! I’s is super shiny!”

The other Browns shrank back, shielding their eyes with their hands.

“Oi! You is too, too bright!”

“Yeah, your eyses is painful!”

Lampy blinked, and the guards let out sighs of relief… only to immediately gasp when Lampy re-opened his eyes.

“Stop shining you’s eyses on us!” one guard said. He gestured toward the battlement. “Shine on dark shape instead!”

“Ohh, good idea!” Lampy said, having already forgotten why he asked the guards to kick him down the stairs in the first place. He made his way past the guards and looked over to the battlement. Sure enough, there was a person down there, creeping along the edge of the moat.

“Oi, look! It are salesperson!” one of the guards exclaimed. “He are back!”

“Why you back? We is telling you, we not want general store goods!” the other guard called out.

The headless salesperson bristled. “I’m not a sales- Never mind. I dropped my sword last time, and I know you have it! Give it to me and I’ll be on my way.”

Lampy idly wondered how the salesperson was talking without a head. Then he looked down slightly and saw he was holding it in his arms. Ohhh, that make sense! No wonder I no see head!

“We no is have stupid salesperson sword,” one of the guards said. “You is go away or we make you regret not listening to sign.”

The other guard blinked and looked at the first with a perplexed expression on his face. “How he are listen to sign? It not talk.”

The first guard rolled his eyes and smacked the second over the back of his head. “It no are literal!”

“Yes it are, it are a sign!” the second shot back, rubbing his head. “It have literal writing all over! Literally.”

The first guard pondered this. “O-K, it are literal. But it still not talky.”

“Aha, then I’s are right! Me’s smart Minion!”

“That are, what Overlord say, debatable.”

“… What ‘debatable’ mean?”

“I ‘unno. Overlord say it other day. He is always use many big words.”

“Yes, that are why he are Overlord. He are smartest.”

Lampy found himself nodding along with this assessment; never in his – admittedly short – life as a Minion had he ever met anyone as smart as the Overlord. He could say long, complicated words like ‘debatable’ and ‘phosphorescent’, and he probably knew what they meant, too! He was a very smart person.

“Alright, look, this is ridiculous,” the salesperson spoke up suddenly. “Just give me my sword back and I’ll be out of your hair. How’s that?”

One of the guards laughed. “Ha! That are a laugh! We is Minions, we no is have hair! Stupid salesperson.”

Lampy heard a weird noise from the salesperson, then. It sounded a bit like a chicken choking on a pebble. Or maybe a rat choking on too-hard cheese.

Mmmm, me is want rat tail soup for breakfast…

“Alright, unless you give me my sword in the next thirty seconds, I’ll-”

“Shoot da catapult!”

The salesperson started. “You have a catapult?!”

Lampy watched with interest as the makeshift catapult he’d passed in the courtyard sent its payload hurtling through the air. The Browns manning it were excellent shots, as even firing blind over the walls they somehow managed to hit the running salesperson right on the head. Or, er, where his head would have been if it wasn’t in his hands.

Somewhat surprisingly, the salesperson wasn’t dead from the impact. He let out a pained groan and, with some difficulty, extricated himself from his position smashed flat on the ground. He turned around, his detached head’s eyes growing wide.

“You shot me with a wooden cow?!”

“It are more where that came from,” one of the guards said gleefully. “We is have wooden pig, too!”

“And big chicken!” the other chimed in.

“Fine, I’m going,” the salesperson said begrudgingly. He pointed at the assembled Minions. “But know this: I shall be back! And I’m bringing an army!”

“We no is worried about army of salespeople. Overlord no is let us have money anyway.”

The salesperson let out another sound like a choking chicken and stomped off into the night.

Watching him go, Lampy felt very happy.

He’d finally found something to do!




End Chapter Eleven
 
Chapter 12: The Obligatory Sewer Level

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.

Author’s Notes: Writing chapters is so much quicker when you already have a bunch of pre-written notes. Being stuck in an isolated cabin with nothing else to do really helps the writing process! Though, the fact that I’m technically still on vacation might have something to do with it, too…



Chapter Twelve: The Obligatory Sewer Level

We made our way into Arcanletia proper. Like in Axel, the streets here were cobbled, but the craftsmanship in this city was decidedly superior – almost all the cobbles were evenly laid, and I couldn’t see a single broken cobble anywhere.

We attracted some surprised looks, but aside from the guards making some pointed questions when we first entered the city, nobody bothered us. Either people in this city were more open-minded than I thought, or my reputation had preceded me.

I really, really hoped it was the former.

Continuing on, we came into what I could only assume was the main shopping district of the city, judging by the myriad stores and restaurants, and the many smaller stalls set up on both sides of the street. Everywhere, merchants were hawking their wares. Of course, I didn’t come here to buy souvenirs, so-

“Steamed buns! Care for a steamed bun? They’re a local specialty!”

Before I knew it, I found myself standing before the steamed bun salesman. “Do you have beef? Or chicken? I haven’t had steamed buns in ages!”

The man gave me a wide smile. “Certainly! We have pork, beef, chicken, and even vegetarian buns!”

“Perfect! I want seven- no, eight steamed chicken buns, please.”

“Ohh, a hungry one, aren’t you? That’ll be- Uh…” The man trailed off as he looked at something behind me. Or rather, someones.

“They’re not goblins,” I said quickly, not bothering to turn around. “They’re my Minions. Perfectly tame, despite appearances. Ignore the weapons. And pretend the one with the mask isn’t leering at you.”

“Ah… Ah, right. Eight chicken buns, was it?”

“Exactly right. One for each of my Minions, and two for me.”

“Wait, why we only get one?” a Minion whined.

Almost instantly, I heard a meaty smack, followed by, “Because he are Overlord, stupid!”

The salesman was sweating slightly as he handed me the buns. “… Here you are. Enjoy!”

“Thank you very much!” I said and paid the man. He handed me back change, along with a piece of paper. A coupon, maybe?

“Oh, and take this, free of charge!”

“Eh?” I accepted the paper he handed me, folded it and put it in my pocket. “Thanks. I’ll check it out after eating. Bye, now.”

“Please come again!”

I led the Minions over to a nearby fountain and sat down on the edge. The Blues joined me, but the Browns and Greens very pointedly remained standing. Rolling my eyes, I handed out the steamed buns.

After I finished the fine-tasting foods, I took out the paper and unfolded it. And blinked.

“‘Axis Church registration form’? The hell?”

It was, as the heading suggested, a registration form for something called the “Axis Church”. Actually, hadn’t I heard that name, somewhere?

Well, in any case, I had no desire to join a religion. I crumpled up the paper and threw it away in a trash bin outside a nearby store. Still, I found it rather strange that people would just hand out registration forms to people they sold food to. Clearly, the steamed bun salesman must have been an unusually devout follower of his religion, to do something so brazen.

As I soon came to learn, to my great chagrin, his devotion was not at all unusual.



“Congratulations! You’re the millionth person to pass down this street! Unfortunately, since the prize is sponsored by the Axis Church, I can’t give it to you unless you’re a member… Oh, but as it so happens, I have this Axis Church registration form right here! If you’ll just sign your name here-”

“No! I don’t want to join the Axis Church! Leave me alone!”



“Look, I only stopped to help you with the apples, alright? I’m not joining any bloody Church!”



“Help! This rough-looking man, who’s probably an Eris cultist, is trying to have his way with me!”

“Heh, it’s a good thing you’re not part of the Axis Church! If you were one of those strong, handsome members of that Church, I would have to run away! But if you’re not, I’m not gonna-”

“Leave me the fuck alone, you fucking scammers!”

“Wait! If you sign this paper, you’ll surely receive a blessing from Lady Aqua and become strong enough to drive away this evil Eris cultist! Don’t abandon me!”

“Not listening!”



“Hey, long time no see! Remember me? We went to school together!”

“Like bloody hell we did! I’m not even from this wo- country! You’re just trying to make me join the Axis Church, aren’t you?!”

“The Axis Church…? Well, now that you mention it, I did happen to pick up this registration form just no-”

Go away!



“Thank you, Mister! Hey, what’s your name?”

“Huh? It’s Jason…”

“Wow, that’s a cool name! Hey, how do you write that? Could you write it on this piece of paper, Mister?”

“Well, I suppose I- What the fuck?! Even children?!

Mister, what’s wrong?! Miiisteeeeer-!



I was furious. This “Axis Church” needed a good telling off, that was for damn sure! Tracking the menace down to its source, I eventually arrived at a cathedral-looking building. Bidding the Minions to wait outside, I entered by myself.

Seriously, if I had the Minions with me, I would have probably found myself sorely tempted to turn the whole thing into a massacre.

When I entered the… church?… I saw two people inside, standing near the altar at the far end of the main hall, on the other side of two long rows of pews. One was an older man, perhaps in his fifties or sixties, with gray hair and wearing ornate robes and a miter that wouldn’t have looked out of place on a pope or bishop on Earth. The color scheme was mostly dark blue, with hems of golden yellow. In front of him stood another person with their back to me, wearing what looked a bit like a nun’s habit, in the same color scheme as the man’s robes.

“… Church has very few followers there, so I need funds if I’m going to open up a church and continue my search,” the person – almost certainly a woman, judging by the voice – in the nun’s habit finished saying as I drew nearer.

The old man nodded thoughtfully while stroking his beard. “I see. It is unfortunate you were unable to find her… But at the very least the Devil was taken care of. And it was that sweet young thing who did it?”

The nun nodded. “Yes. I didn’t see it myself, but I heard it from her after the fact.”

“Remarkable. She continues to impre- Oh, hello! Welcome to the Axis Church.”

The old man finally noticed my presence. I hadn’t been hiding, but I had learned to hide my presence long ago, and tended to do so without thinking.

“Hi. Is this the… Axis Church? I came because-”

“Ah! You saw me come in here and you followed me because you wanted to find out more about me, right?!” the nun exclaimed as she turned, revealing a decidedly feminine figure – in fact, rather voluptuous, even if she couldn’t compare to Wiz – deep blue eyes, and a pretty face framed by long, blond hair. The expression on her face was excited, but quickly faded as she looked at me, to be replaced with one of disappointment.

“You’re too old. I prefer younger men.”

“W-what?! I’ve never even seen you before in my life!” Seriously, how conceited can you get? “And how old do you even think I-”

“Twenty-five,” she answered immediately.

“… And you think that’s too old?”

She nodded without a moment’s hesitation.

No accounting for taste, I suppose. Isn’t she about twenty-five, herself? “… I withdraw my complaint,” I said, then turned to the old man. “Are you the head honcho around here?”

“I am the highest-ranking Priest of the Axis Church, yes,” the old man answered in the affirmative. “I am Zesta, an Arch-Priest of the Axis Church. Pleased to make your acquaintance.”

“Likewise. The name’s Jason.” I hesitated, then. How did I word what I was about to say without coming across as an asshole? And really, did it truly matter, after everything I’d endured in the past hour? “Look, the reason I came here was to… er… to file a complaint, I guess.”

Zesta’s eyes widened in interest. “Oh? A complaint about what, exactly?”

“Well… Some of your… members… are a bit gung-ho about trying to recruit me. It’s annoying, so I figured I’d see if there was a way I could get them to leave me alone.” And now that I say it out loud, it sounds like a ridiculous notion, to single out just one person for them to avoid…

“Unfortunately, I cannot deny the members of our flock their zeal for our goddess,” Zesta said solemnly. “Still, I understand if their actions may come across a bit… intense. How about if I offer you this as an official apology?”

As he spoke, the old Priest – sorry, Arch-Priest – reached into his robes and pulled out a folded paper and handed it to me. I unfurled it and gave it the once-over.

“This is just another recruitment form!” I snapped. I crumpled the paper and threw it on the floor. “You’re just like the rest of them!”

“Oh dear, I guess that didn’t work,” Zesta said with a lighthearted chuckle and a shrug. “Still, if you wish to join the Axis Church-”

I don’t!” I interrupted him. “I really don’t! Seriously, your members going in all gung-ho with the recruitment just turns people off! Don’t you see that? If you try to force it on them it’ll just make people resent you!”

Zesta stroked his beard in thought. “Really?”

“Yeah! I understand now why I’ve seen so few adventurers in this city… They probably leave just as soon as they arrive, because of your… your…” I trailed off, fumbling for words.

“Oh, does that mean you’re an adventurer, as well?” Zesta asked.

“Yeah… Why?” I didn’t like the sudden glint in the man’s eyes.

“Then, perhaps you could help us with a small problem. You see, the Axis Church was recently contacted about a monster…”

The old Arch-Priest then proceeded to tell me about a monster that had appeared in the city’s sewers, chasing away or even killing construction workers doing repairs on the city’s sewer system. Apparently, it was becoming a real problem, which was why city officials had gone not only to the local Adventurers Guild branch, but also the Axis Church to ask for help in rooting out and killing the monster.

“… and while what little we know of the creature doesn’t match any common monster, the description seems to suggest it is some sort of Devil, hence why the Axis Church was contacted. Of course, our Priests are not well-versed in physical combat, so we will need the aid of adventurers such as yourself, as well. How about it?”

I licked my lips as I thought it over. It appeared legit at the face of it, and it sounded like the monster could become a major problem for the city’s inhabitants unless taken care of soon. “What’s the reward?”

“The city has issued a reward of 500,000 eris,” Zesta answered. “Naturally, the reward would be split between the Axis Church and any adventurers who come along. Say… ninety-ten?”

I stared at the old man. “That’s ridiculous! Fifty-fifty or nothing!”

“Ah, a tough negotiator! But surely you can see our faith is in need of money, yes? Why, Cecily here needs funds to help establish a local Church in the town of Axel.”

I paused. Looking around the room, I let my gaze sweep across the beautifully crafted stained-glass windows, the woven tapestries, the gold and silver candelabras… I quirked an eyebrow at Zesta. “You’re kidding, right? If money’s that tight, just sell some of the crap on the walls.”

The nun – Cecily – gasped. “How dare you! These are sacred relics of the goddess Aqua!”

I snorted. “Yeah, right. I’m not detecting any magic from any of- Wait, did you say ‘Aqua’?”

“Of course. Lady Aqua is the patron goddess of the Axis Church.”

My head swam, then. Aqua was their patron goddess? That explained so much…

Zesta watched Cecily quietly for a moment, then turned back to me. “Eighty-twenty.”

I shook myself out of my stupor. “Eighty- Hell, no! I said fifty-fifty or bust!”

The Arch-Priest sighed ruefully. “The young ones these days are so greedy…”

I felt my eye twitch at that. “Big words from a guy who won’t even sell some stupid candelabras to help pay for a new church. What’s more important to you, decorations or seeing to the needs of your followers?”

“You raise a valid point,” Zesta admitted. “However, ensuring our followers are met with the right atmosphere is also a part of seeing to their needs.”

I clamped my mouth shut. He wasn’t wrong, exactly, but… “Fine, whatever. Still, fifty-fifty or I’m out.”

“How about seventy-thirty?”

“Fifty-fifty.”

“… Eighty-twenty and I throw in Cecily, here.”

“What?! Lord Zesta, that’s-”

“Uh, what?” I asked dumbly. “I’m pretty sure that’s human trafficking. Also, you’re going the wrong way. You’re supposed to say ‘sixty-forty’, and then-”

Sold!

“Wha- That wasn’t an offer!”

“Too late, no backsies,” the old Arch-Priest said smugly.

For a long moment, I simply stared at him. “… You know what? I don’t care. Fine, sixty-forty.”

“Excellent! I’m so glad we could come to an amicable agreement,” Zesta said and held out his right hand. After eyeing it suspiciously for a second, I grasped it with my own and we shook.

“So who do I go with into the sewers?” I asked, looking around. I didn’t see anyone else in the room, but the place was big, so there were likely a whole bunch of Priests in other-

“Why, Cecily here, of course,” Zesta said, interrupting my train of thought. “She knows the sewers like the back of her hand. Don’t you, Cecily?”

“Not as well as you, though, Lord Zesta,” the blonde pointed out, to which the old man laughed heartily.

“Perhaps, but I am needed here. I am far too busy to go gallivanting around the sewers on a monster hunt.”

“… Are you planning on going hunting for young girls again?”

“Hunting for- No, no, of course not. That would be… unseemly, for a man of my standing.”

“That’s strange, a few weeks ago I’m pretty sure I saw a man of your standing stalking after a pair of young girls in the park…”

“… Oh? That is strange, because I seem to recall seeing a certain young Priest with blond hair doing the same, around that time and place.”

The two shared a strained laugh.

I watched the back and forth between the two, scarcely believing what I was hearing. “Okay, the whole girl hunting thing aside… why do a pair of Priests know the layout of the sewers?”

Briefly, Zesta and Cecily looked like two deer caught in the headlights of an oncoming truck. They quickly looked away, doing their best to look at anything but me. They even started whistling in mock-innocence.

“… Right. I probably don’t want to know, anyhow. So when do we leave?”

“Don’t get ahead of yourself, young man,” Zesta said, finally returning eye contact. “Just the two of you will not be enough to take down a beast such as that! You will need a party-”

“My party’s outside,” I said, flicking a thumb over my shoulder. “We’re plenty.”

“Oh? That changes things. Very well, I see no reason why you couldn’t start right away. Cecily, be a dear and show this young man the nearest entrance to the sewers, would you?”

“Wouldn’t the nearest entrance be the secret passageway in the quarters of the head of the Axis Church?”

Zesta’s eyes flitted left and right. “Er… The second nearest entrance might be better.”

Cecily smirked and turned to me. “Well, come on, then. Oh, does your party contain any handsome young men?”

I freely admit the question stumped me. My thoughts went to the Minions, and before my mind’s eye I could see them flexing and posing in an attempt to look… “handsome”, with huge, toothy grins plastered all over their faces. I shuddered. To Cecily, I said, “Well… they’re young. And men, I suppose.”

“Perfect! Let’s hurry!” She grabbed my wrist and practically dragged me toward the exit. “Hurry! I want to meet the handsome young men!”

Wordlessly, I let myself be dragged along.



“You’re a filthy liar.”

“I said they were young and men. I never said they were handsome. Or human.”

“… What are they, anyway?”

“Minions. Distant cousins of goblins,” I answered. That’s my story and I’m sticking to it.

“Ugh. I finally find myself surrounded by young men and they’re goblins. I must have offended Lady Aqua, somehow…”

“They’re not goblins, they’re Minions. I just told you this.”

Cecily ignored me. “Come on, the entrance to the sewers is over this way.”

“Hey, wait, shouldn’t we discuss tactics before we go in? What can you do, anyway?”

“As a beautiful young Priest of the goddess Aqua-”

“Yeah, yeah, skip the crap. Get to the skills.”

Cecily stopped and turned, putting her hands on her hips. Instantly, I felt a lecture coming on.

“Now listen here-”

Called it.

“-you do not interrupt the beautiful young Priest when she’s speaking! That’s just rude! Lady Aqua will smite you if you carry on like that!”

“Yeah, don’t care. I’ve had it up to here with you Axis Church people. I just want to get this quest over with, find a place to sleep, and then leave this gods-forsaken city. Not even hot springs are worth putting up with you people.” And besides, if Aqua tries anything I’ll just throw her to the Giant Toads… Actually, I might do that either way. It’d be hilarious!

“Gods-forsaken?! You have a lot of nerve! The great goddess Aqua is the patron not just of the Axis Church, but this entire city! Arcanletia is known as the city of water and hot springs for a reason, you know!”

“Yeah, because the city is built next to a bunch of semi-active volcanoes providing heat that melts the snow up on the mountain peaks, creating both rivers and hot springs.”

“… And who do you think provides the water that makes the snow?”

I rolled my eyes. “Yeah, I’m not gonna explain the whole water cycle thing to you. Just tell me what you can do and we can get this over with.”

Before Cecily could reply, a middle-aged woman carrying a wad of papers came up to us out of nowhere.

“Hello! My, what a strapping young man! Would you like to join the Axis-”

“Go on, finish that sentence,” I said. I had a Fireball in my hand, and the jewel on my Gauntlet was glowing brightly. “See where it gets you.”

Intimidated, the woman hurriedly backed off.

“… That was mean,” Cecily said evenly as I let the fire die away. Oddly enough, she didn’t seem the least bit intimidated.

“But completely justified,” I retorted. I turned to face the Priest once more. “Skills. Now.”

“I can cast Heal and Blessing,” she answered after a moment’s thought. “I know a few other spells, too, but…”

“But what?”

“… I don’t remember the chants.”

I stared at her. “You’re kidding me.”

“Oh, look, there’s the entrance to the sewer. Let’s go, shall we?”

“You didn’t answer my question!”



“And here comes the obligatory sewer level,” I said to no one in particular as we made our way into the sewer. I looked around. We were on a raised stone walkway that ran along the edge of the sewer. There was an identical walkway on the other side of the stream of sewer water, but I didn’t see a way to walk across, and while I could probably jump the distance fairly easily, I didn’t fancy risking a fall. I sniffed the air. “You know, I actually expected this place to stink a lot worse than it does. I can still smell the Greens.”

The Minions in question shot me questioning looks, but said nothing. I smirked and looked away.

“The goddess Aqua-”

Here we go again.

“-blesses the city with her divine power. Through her, the water in the sewers is purified almost instantly.”

“… Huh. Convenient. What do you even use the sewers for, then?”

Cecily shrugged. “To handle overflowing of the rivers, mostly.”

Fancy that, that actually made sense. “I see. And this monster we’re hunting, it just showed up one day and started killing the construction workers repairing the sewer system?”

“I don’t know. I just arrived back in the city today. When Lord Zesta spoke of it at the Church was the first time I heard about it, too.”

“Hold up. So you have no idea where the attacks took place?”

“How could I? I’ve been away on a mission in Axel!”

“… You just keep getting more useless by the minute, don’t you?” I murmured.

“I heard that! How can you say such things about this beautiful young-”

I groaned. “Stop. Just… stop. Yes, you’re attractive. Yes, you’re young. And, I assume, you’re a Priest. Now shut up about it.”

“… You’re so rude,” Cecily muttered, just loud enough for me to hear. “But I’ll take the compliment. Thank you. There’s hope for you yet! With Lady Aqua’s blessing, perhaps we can make a half-decent man out of you.”

“That wasn’t- Ugh, never mind. And whaddya mean by ‘half-decent’?”

We continued on through the sewers, chatting/arguing as we went. The sewers were very extensive, as expected of a city the size of Arcanletia, and I realized that combing through them could take days. “You really don’t know where the attacks took place?”

The Priest hummed thoughtfully. “Well, I suppose it’s possible they took place over at the construction site-”

“Are you kidding me?!” I almost shouted as I stopped dead in my tracks and oriented on her. “You knew there was a construction site this whole time?!”

“Of course. They started the repairs before I left Arcanletia, after all.”

I suppressed the urge to strangle the woman. “And you didn’t think to mention this before, why?”

“You didn’t ask.”

“Do I have a vein popping out of my head?” I asked, turning to the Minions. “I feel like there’s a vein popping out of my head.”

The Minions exchanged looks and shrugged. Slasher spoke. “What are vein?”

I sighed. “Never mind.” To Cecily, I said, “Just lead the way to the construction site. Please?”

She smiled wryly. “See, was that so hard?”

Urge to destroy world, rising.

To distract myself from my destructive thoughts, I tried to focus on my surroundings. To my surprise, I soon spotted movement. There, on the far end of the section we’d just entered, was a rat. A giant rat, easily the size of a large dog. It raised its head, sniffed the air, and then shot us a suspicious look, as if to say “You don’t belong here”.

And then the Minions spotted it.

RAT!” Smasher cried, his voice shrill with excitement that only a Minion could feel.

As one, the Minions brandished weapons – or torches, in the case of the Blues – and chased after the suddenly, and unsurprisingly, panicked rodent. In seconds, they’d all disappeared around a corner further down the sewer, far too quickly for me to stop them. Those little blighters could really run when they wanted to.

“Well, we won’t be seeing them for a while,” I said, sighing in the sudden gloom. “We should just continue on.”

“Your Minions must really hate rats,” Cecily remarked.

I shook my head despite the darkness making it a useless gesture. “On the contrary. They love them.”

She blinked. “Then why were they-”

“They love eating them. Their tails especially.”

“… Your Minions are very strange.”

“Tell me something I don’t know.”

Cecily immediately brightened. “Grape is the tastiest flavor of Tokoroten Slime!”

“… Alright, you got me. I have no idea what that is.”

“Oh, you simply must try it! Tokoroten Slime is the most wonderful thing in the world!” Cecily said cheerfully. “Right after lolis.”

“Right, right, if you say- Wait, what?”

“Nothing!” she said quickly. “By the way, do you have a light?”

“… What, you don’t know a light spell? That seems like it’d be a Priest thing.”

“I don’t. Do you have a light or not? I don’t want to trip and fall into the water.”

I summoned a Fireball to my left hand. It would be a constant drain on my mana, keeping it there, but as it barely outpaced my mana regeneration, it wasn’t that big of a deal. “Better?”

“Much. Thank you,” Cecily said earnestly. She walked past me. “Come on, the construction site’s this way.”

“Right behind you.”

I’m kinda regretting not bringing Lampy along…



In the Dark Castle, Lampy’s head shot up, his eyes wide with sudden, horrid realization.

“The Overlord is need me!” the glowing Minion exclaimed. He hurriedly got to his feet. “I’s must go! Master no can read books in dark without Lampy!”

“Oi, get back here!” a Brown shouted after him. “We no can finish game without light!”

“Oh, sorry,” Lampy said sheepishly and returned to his seat. He, along with three other Minions, was playing four-way Tic-Tac-Toe, on a three-by-three grid scribbled into the dirt. Despite each Minion’s best efforts, every game so far had ended in a draw.

“… Why you run, anyway? Overlord not at Dark Castle. How you help?”

Lampy blinked. “Ohhh, you’s is right. I’s forget that.”

The other Minions shook their heads. “Stupid Lampy.”



“This is it.”

“So I see,” I said, looking around. It was a construction site, alright; there were tools and equipment scattered about, and one wall and part of the walkway looked like they had seen better days. There was even a puddle of what looked like dried-up blood.

This was definitely the place. But where was the monster?

“Hey, do you see-”

“Cecily.”

“What?”

“My name is Cecily.”

Oh, for the love of-! “… Cecily, do you see anything that might indicate where the monster went? Anything out of the ordinary?”

The Priest looked around. “Nope, not at all.”

“You really are useless, aren’t you?”

“Hey, it’s dark! What do you expect me to do? I can only see as far as that Fireball of yours lights things up!”

… Oh, right. She didn’t have night vision. Or dark vision, or whatever I had. “Fine, stay here while I look around.”

“Wha- Hey! Don’t leave me alone in the dark!”

“Fine, come alo- Wait, did you hear that?”

“W-what? Don’t make jokes like that!”

“No, seriously, listen! Do you hear that? Like a… squelching noise?”

We listened. For a moment, I thought I’d heard something like a rhythmic sucking noise, like someone walking in mud, but now there was nothing but the flow of water.

“… Hey, you were just joking, right?”

As if to answer Cecily’s question, the sucking noise resumed. And it seemed to be… speeding up?

“Something’s coming.”

“W-well, it was nice meeting you, but I have to be going no-”

I grabbed Cecily by the back of her robe, stopping her dead in her tracks. “You’re not going anywhere!”

She immediately began flailing, struggling to get away. “Let me go! I don’t wanna face a scary monst-”

Right then there was a loud splash somewhere nearby, the sound drowning out the rest of Cecily’s sentence. I could hear something swimming rapidly toward us.

“Get behind me! It’s here!” I pulled Cecily out of the way as I drew my sword. Whatever it was, it would be here in three… two… one…

… Nothing.

“Um… Did it go away?” Cecily asked gingerly.

“I don’t think-”

Something erupted from the water, then. Because it was splashing water everywhere, I didn’t get a good look at it, but it was big, definitely bigger than a human. The creature leapt into a nearby pipe and disappeared from view.

“… Stay behind me,” I said as I slowly approached the pipe, sword held out in front of me. I looked into the pipe; it was large enough for a human to crawl through easily enough, but backing up would be troublesome. Also, it was covered in slime, probably from the monster. No way I was going in there. I shook my head. “This is some Xenomorph shit…”

“We… we should leave, right? We should find your Minions and leave immediately. Right?”

Yeah, finding the Minions wasn’t a bad idea. Leaving, though… “No. We’ll go find the Minions, but we’re not leaving. Whatever that thing is, it’s big, fast and dangerous. How many have been killed already? And how many will be killed if nobody does anything? We’re staying.”

I didn’t mention the sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach. The creature clearly knew the sewers at least as well as we did, and it was far more mobile. If it decided to ambush us…

Cecily was shivering. “I don’t wanna… This isn’t fun anymore…”

“Exactly. Come on, we’re going back the way we came, and then-”

Suddenly, the sucking noise was back… but coming from an entirely different direction than before. And not from the pipe the creature had disappeared into, either.

Oh, gods, no. Please don’t let it be more than one.

The noise came closer… and suddenly stopped. There was a moment of silence, followed by a loud splash, and then the sound of something moving quickly through the water.

Please don’t be Xenomorphs, please don’t be Xenomorphs, please don’t be-

The creature erupted from the water. This time, however, it stayed on the walkway. It turned in our direction and roared.

The creature was large – nearly twice my own height, if it weren’t hunched-over – and slender yet muscular. It was humanoid, but aside from the number of limbs it had little in common with humanity. Its head was elongated, similar to a Xenomorph’s, but was red rather than black, and had strange, vine-like “hair” protruding from the back of its skull. Also like a Xenomorph, it had rows of sharp teeth in its mouth.

That was where the similarities ended, however.

The creature’s body – or what I could see of it under the rags and bandages it wore – was an odd mix of red and bone-white, and its unnaturally long arms ended in elongated fingers that, in turn, ended in long, wicked-looking claws. Its right hand, terrifyingly enough, had fingers nearly three times as long as its left. The creature had several human skulls strapped to a belt around its chest, no doubt belonging to its previous victims.

I recognized it immediately.

I changed my mind! Bring back the Xenomorphs! Please!




End Chapter Twelve
 
Chapter 13: Dial M for murdeR

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.

Author's Notes: I'm not completely happy with the final scene in this chapter; I may come back and rewrite it at some point. Let me know what you think.



Chapter Thirteen: Dial M For murdeR

“It’s coming closer!”

“Just shut up and keep running!”

I wasn’t going at my top speed. If I was, I’d have left Cecily behind long ago. Despite how annoying she was, it didn’t feel right doing so, so I kept pace with her, all while urging her to run faster.

The creature chasing us was a Redrum – a mutant monster, and also a boss, from the game Xenogears. It was one of the harder bosses in the game, in part because it had a one-hit-kill ability that ignored its target’s defense and even healed the Redrum with the stolen HP, but also because it kept inflicting status conditions on the party. If you didn’t stock up on the right items before the fight, you were toast.

Unfortunately, I had no such items. Oh, and I should perhaps mention that it looked a helluva lot scarier when it wasn’t just a bunch of pixels on a screen. Not that I was intimidated at all, of course.

There was a roar behind us, and Cecily and I both increased our speed.

“I… I don’t think I can… go on…” the Priest gasped between breaths.

“Don’t give up on me now!” I said. With a thought, I summoned a life force orb and slapped Cecily’s shoulder with it. She immediately perked up.

“Eh? Where’d all this energy come from?!” she exclaimed in bewilderment.

“It’s one of my skills! Keep running!”

Eventually, it seemed the Redrum lost its patience, or maybe just didn’t find it fun chasing us around anymore. It leapt onto the wall on the opposite side of the sewer, kicked off it, and landed in front of us. I grabbed onto Cecily and barely managed to get us both to stop outside of immediate clawing range.

“That’s it, we’re dead! Lady Aqua, I’m-”

The Redrum roared, drowning out whatever else she was going to say.

“… Is this it? Is this it for this beautiful young Priest of the Axis Church?!” Cecily was getting all melodramatic, for some reason. Had fear caused her to snap? She clasped her hands together in apparent prayer and looked up at the ceiling. “Oh, Lady Aqua! I’m coming to see you, soon!”

“Like hell you are,” I said and pulled her back… and out of the way of a wild swipe from the Redrum. “Stay behind me.”

I readied my sword. It was clear the Redrum was fast enough to keep up with Cecily’s pace, and there was a decent chance it could keep up with mine, too. Running simply wasn’t an option at this point. It might’ve been different above ground, but here, in the confines of the sewer? Not a chance.

“Fireball!” The fire washed over the Redrum like a wave, sending it staggering back. By the time the flames receded, it was… completely unharmed. Oh, bollocks.

“It didn’t do anything!” Cecily said, her voice getting more high-pitched by the second.

“I can see that very well, thank you!” I shot back sarcastically. “Try this! Blade of Wind!”

The Redrum didn’t just stand there and take it, this time. It leapt, and for a brief, almost slow-motion moment, it was crouching sideways on the far wall… before it kicked off and fairly flew at me. With wide eyes, I brought my sword around and cut into the side of its arm, using the creature’s own momentum against it. The blade cut a shallow gash into the bone-white flesh, if flesh it was, but if the Redrum felt the injury it didn’t show it. Instead, it landed on the walkway and lashed out with its shorter – and unharmed – left claw. I twisted around and parried, treating the bone-like fingers as if they were a blade. I was able to avoid getting hit, but I could tell just from that brief exchange that the Redrum was much, much stronger than I was.

It opened its mouth. I expected another roar, perhaps in anger at my successful defense, but instead a glob of green goo lobbed itself out of its throat and onto me. Cecily, cowering behind me, didn’t get hit, but I found my torso fairly covered in green slime.

As I staggered back, wiping away at the goo on my throat and chin, I felt… a strange, burning sensation. I looked at my fingers, and to my shock saw the green goo… disappearing. No, it was being absorbed through my skin, I realized.

What’s happening?

The burning sensation was spreading throughout my body. Then, in a matter of seconds, I felt a sudden, sharp pain. And again. And again. Within moments, the pangs came in line with my heartbeat, which was… slowing down?

Poison…

“By Aqua’s touch, be cleansed! Purification!”

I felt a wave of… clarity… wash over me. My heart rate sped back up, and the pain disappeared as if it never was.

“I thought you didn’t know any other spells,” I said as I reasserted my stance.

“I remembered the chant!” Cecily piped up happily. Her voice didn’t match her posture, though, as she was still cowering behind me.

The Redrum, for its part, seemed to understand that its poison had been nullified. It bared its teeth in a snarl and lunged. The instant it moved, so did I, my sword coming down on its head.

Or it would have, if the damn creature hadn’t twisted its entire body sideways as it lashed out with its right arm, the hideously long fingers coming up in a slash at my side. I put my weight on one foot, twisted, and redirected my momentum enough to parry… barely. The force of the impact caused me to stagger back, my rear foot coming perilously close to the walkway’s edge.

I grit my teeth. The Redrum had the home field advantage, here, and the Minions were nowhere to be seen. There was a very real chance I could lose, and losing to a Redrum, well… that meant death, plain and simple.

I didn’t want to die. Not again.

I let out a roar – it didn’t match the Redrum’s in either ear-piercing shrillness nor volume, but it was still very much a communication of my defiance. I slashed sideways with my sword… holding onto the hilt with only one hand. As the Redrum moved to avoid it, my other hand came up and I said, “Evil Presence!”

Seriously, it was quickly becoming my go-to spell for almost any situation.

The wispy tendrils engulfed the Redrum, and instantly I felt its mind – wild, scattered, frenzied, but above all… strong. I could not simply break its mind in an instant; it was far too strong for that. I did, however, inflict damage, and unlike the shallow cut to its arm earlier, the Redrum felt it this time.

Its roar shook the very air, even causing dust to fall off the ceiling. I was hard-pressed to keep my concentration on the spell rather than my aching ears; seriously, what was with all these monsters and trying to make me deaf?!

The Redrum thrashed wildly about. At one point its right claw almost struck me, but I stepped back out of range. I increased the pressure on its mind, and then-

It roared, again, and this time it wasn’t dust that fell from the ceiling.

Drops of crimson red came down, and where they struck they hissed and bubbled, tiny tendrils of smoke rising up. In moments the lonely drops became a trickle, and the trickle, a downpour.

“Ow, it burns! Ow! What is that?! Ow!”

Cecily was crying out in pain behind me. I, too, felt the effects; where the blood-red rain fell, it hissed, burning quickly through my gambeson and even my clothes… not to mention my skin. And it kept coming!

“Create Water!” I exclaimed, directing the spell first at myself, then Cecily; the water washed over us as the bloody rain died away, clearing us of the burning red liquid. Still, the damage was done; my gambeson would have to be replaced yet again, as would most of my clothes.

And the Redrum had taken the brief moment I’d taken my mind off the Evil Presence spell to flee. I heard a splash and the quickly receding sound of it swimming through the sewer water. I listened intently in case it turned back. Once I was satisfied it was gone, I turned to Cecily.

“… Are you alright?”

The Priest was on her knees on the ground. Her nun’s habit – or whatever you wanted to call it – had been burned clean through here and there, to reveal flesh beneath. She was encompassed by a pale glow, her exposed flesh turning from an angry red to a healthy pink before my eyes.

“I’m better now,” she said as she rose. She looked at me. “Here, I’ll heal you. By the grace of the goddess Aqua, thy wounds be healed. Heal!

Another wave washed over me, this time one of soothing rather than clarity, and I felt – and saw – the burns on my body close up, leaving not a trace of their existence behind.

“Wow, that’s handy,” I said, examining my hands. The burnt flesh had disappeared as if it never was, leaving nothing behind but a healthy, if pale, pinkness. I grinned. “I guess you’re not completely useless after all.”

Cecily rolled her eyes at me. “Can we leave, now? I never want to see that thing ever again.”

“Are you kidding? We can’t just leave it. What if it attacks someone else? No, we gotta finish this. But we should find the Minions, first…”



Meanwhile, in another part of the sewers…

“Hmm? What’s all that racket?” the man muttered, looking up from his work. Was it more of those construction workers? Well, he’d show them! He’d killed two of them already, and if there were more, well, he’d just have to kill them, too!

No one could know what he was doing down here, after all… All witnesses had to die, and those workers were simply in the wrong place at the wrong time.

Putting down his own work, the man instead picked up the knife he’d used to kill all his previous victims. It was his favorite; although a simple bread knife, its serrated edge had served him well in carving up the flesh of those who came close to exposing his operation and making it look like it was the work of monsters rather than humans.

Slowly, he made his way through the pipe connecting his hideout with the rest of the sewers. He could hear footsteps, closing in. Closer and closer…

“Ha! You picked the wrong place to get lost in!” he exclaimed as he stepped out of the pipe, brandishing his knife. “Now I’m gonna cut you… with my… knife…”

He trailed off as he stared at the… goblins?… standing before him. In particular, he found his gaze riveted to the brown one in the hideous bone mask leering up at him. Slowly, the creature grinned, the thin mask doing nothing to hide the yellow teeth.

“That not are a knife,” it said. “This are a knife.”

With those words, the creature pulled an over-sized butcher’s knife from behind its back.

The man screamed.



“Hey, did you hear something?” I asked, looking around.

“Oh, no, is it back?!” Cecily asked fearfully, immediately stepping closer to me.

I frowned. “No… It sounded like… a scream? Far away?”

“… You think it killed someone else?”

“Maybe… But there shouldn’t be anyone else down here, right?”

“People come down here, sometimes,” Cecily said quietly. “Criminals, mostly. Smugglers and the like.”

“Huh… Yeah, I suppose it might have stumbled onto someone like that,” I murmured thoughtfully. The scream – if it was a scream – had sounded pretty distant, so if the Redrum was to blame, at least that meant it wasn’t close to us, which was both good and bad news. On the one hand, it meant we were safe for the moment, but on the other, it meant it might prove troublesome tracking it down again.

“Come on, we’d better hurry on. We’re almost at the place where the Minions went off chasing the rat, right?”

“Yeah… It should be in the next section.”

“Good. Come on.”



“What are this?” Smasher asked as he surveyed the small room. He and the other Minions had gone into the pipe the – now dead – man had come out of, and on the other side found a sparsely decorated room.

The room, as mentioned, was small – only a few meters in every dimension, not that Smasher understood such concepts. There was a makeshift bed in one corner, made up of a pile of hay and some blankets, and on the other side of the room was a plethora of bottles and odd contraptions. Some of the bottles had strange-colored liquids in them.

Unsurprisingly, the Minions immediately oriented on the more interesting objects.

Stabby grabbed one of the bottles. It had a strange, slightly bubbly, blue liquid inside. He swirled it around, then took a swig. Almost instantly, his pupils dilated to several times their normal size.

“Ohhh… me’s can sees forever…” the Green said, swaying unsteadily as he stared off into nothing. “It are blue on the outside.”

“If you is become Blue, I’s are taking your knife,” Slasher commented.

Slush, one of the actual Blues, sniffed another bottle. The liquid inside was a pale red. “It are smell funny,” he said to no one in particular. Then, he threw his head back and emptied the bottle in one fell swoop.

The bottle broke when it fell from the Minion’s lifeless hands.

“Oi, why’s you is playing statue?” Smasher asked. He waved his hand in front of the Blue Minion’s eyes, but there was no reaction. He crouched down and sniffed the broken bottle. “Hey, it are smell funny!”

“You’s all stupid,” Slasher said. He picked up a bottle with something brown in it. “Ob-vi-oh-us-ly, drink color is same as Minion color. Therefore, we is drink our own color drink.”

Smasher stood up and watched as Slasher downed the brown liquid inside the bottle.

“It are taste like chicken,” Slasher said, lowering the now empty bottle. He looked around. “Why nothing are happening?”

Then he burped.

“You is okay?” Smasher asked, briefly glancing at Stabby and Slush before turning his attention back to Slasher. “Brown drink do nothing?”

“I’s think so,” Slasher said, tilting his head in thought. “My tummy feels rumbly.”

“Ohh, that means it are good drink,” Smasher said, grinning. He looked around. “It are any more?”

Slasher looked at the bottle in his hands. “No, I’s is drink it a-dfgfgdgftghrrthrtfhgfbgfbwwewert!

Smasher blinked. “Uh… You is sure you is okay?”

The other Brown did not answer. He was shaking wildly, the bottle in his hand dropping to the floor and smashing into pieces. Steam started coming out of Slasher’s ears. Or perhaps smoke.

“Er… I’s is thinking we should do the, er, run,” Smasher said.

Stabbit and Floom – being the only other Minions still mentally present – nodded. Together, the three beat a hasty retreat.

Behind them, Slasher started screaming.



“Wait, you heard that, right?”

“It sounded like screaming,” Cecily said, stepping closer.

“Yeah, and much closer, this time. Hmm…”

“I can’t do this anymore. Look, there’s an exit right over there. We can leave, right? Right?”

“You’re not going anywhere,” I said. For good measure, I grabbed onto the Priest’s wrist. “You’ve proven you’re not completely useless, so you’re staying.”

Cecily let out a pathetic whine.

“Look, if – when – we find the Redrum again, just stay behind me.”

“How do you know what it’s called?”

I hesitated. “Uh… I’ve faced one, once before.”

“… And you didn’t die?”

“I’m here, aren’t I?” I replied, trying to sound comforting. I neglected to mention that the last time I’d met a Redrum was in a game, and that I’d died probably half a dozen times.

My words seemed to calm her down somewhat. “Well, okay. That’s reassuring.”

“Right? We’ll make it through, don’t worry.” As a show of faith, I let go of her wrist. “Now, the Minions went into here, right? So if we- Get the hell back here!

As I was looking around, Cecily had taken the opportunity to bolt. She was halfway to the exit she’d pointed out a moment earlier when I caught up to her.

“Let me go! I want to live!” she cried, struggling to get free as I held her tight with one arm around her waist.

“You’re not gonna die,” I said, trying to sound as calm as I could, given I was struggling to keep her from getting away. Then I had an idea. “Seriously, what would Aqua say if she saw you now?”

Cecily went slack in my grip. “Lady Aqua…”

“Right. What would she think, knowing that you were running away when you had the chance to save your fellow followers from a monster out to kill them?”

“… She would say ‘Instead of suppressing your desires, you should relax and live without a care. Who knows what tomorrow may bring? Instead of looking forward to the empty promises of tomorrow, you should live your life today!’,” Cecily said. “It’s in the scriptures of the Axis Church! So, I want to live. Let go of me, please!”

With those words, she began struggling again. I growled. “Oh, come on, you useless Priest! Show some backbone for-”

A roar drowned out the rest of my words.

“… I think it’s back,” I said quietly. In my grip, Cecily had gone stiff with terror, tears streaming down her cheeks.

“I don’t wanna die-!”

“Then live,” I said, releasing my grip. I drew my sword. “Come on, it’ll be here any- Why the hell are you running away again?!

Alas, she didn’t get very far. The Redrum fairly erupted out of the water, landing on the walkway between Cecily and her vaunted exit. So quick that you would have missed it had you blinked, she returned to cower behind me. She was shaking like a leaf in a storm.

“Glad to see you back,” I said sarcastically.

Cecily didn’t deign to answer, opting instead to bury her face in my back.

The Redrum roared. Somehow, I could tell it was a roar of challenge; it wanted revenge for our earlier meeting.

“And no Minions in sight. This is gonna suck,” I murmured.

The Redrum lunged.



“You is think it are over?” Stabbit asked, looking up from where he was lying flat on the walkway outside the room, next to Floom.

“Maybe,” Smasher returned from his position on the opposite side of the pipe opening. He cautiously raised his head and listened. “I’s no longer can hear screaming.”

The three Minions slowly picked themselves up and peeked into the pipe.

Suddenly, Slasher emerged from within, his arms flailing around like a madman. He let out a guttural scream and ran off into the sewers.

“… What are wrong with him?” Smasher asked, perplexed.

“Maybe he see other rat?” Stabbit suggested.

“Ohhh, I is want more rat! We follow!”

““Ohhhhh!””

Smasher and Stabbit exchanged happy noises and chased after Slasher.

Floom didn’t. He gingerly stepped back into the room, looking around for Stabby and Slush.

Oh, there they were. And there. And there. And some over there. And there. And up there, too.

“This are gonna take a while,” the Blue muttered, sighing. He picked up a pair of random body parts and mashed them together. “I think this part go here…”



Things were not going well.

I had gotten a few slashes in, but the Redrum wasn’t showing any signs of slowing down at all. In return, I had several gashes on my arms and torso, courtesy of the monster’s long claws. If I hadn’t been concentrating on defense, I had no doubt I would be in pieces by now. As it were, the walls and walkway had several deep furrows in them from when I'd dodged the Redrum's ridiculously sharp claws.

Cecily was crouched on the ground behind me, her eyes closed tight and her hands covering her ears. Unfortunately, she was in no position to help. I didn’t blame her; from what I had seen, a monster like this was rare even in this world of magic and fantasy, so it was understandable if people who weren’t adventurers by trade would simply snap after a while. Hell, I didn’t doubt for a second that most adventurers would have chosen discretion as the better part of valor and fled after seeing what it could do.

Unfortunately, I was a rational man, and my rational mind told me that turning tail and fleeing in this situation would only ensure my demise. Seeing as how I preferred living to dying, this meant I had to stand and fight. Unfortunately, I was losing.

The Redrum, being an intelligent monster, had become wise to my tricks. I attempted to hit it with Evil Presence several times, but each time it saw the wispy tendrils emerging from my Gauntlet it leapt out of the way. Likewise with the Blade of Wind spell; I had, in fact, managed to get a glancing hit in at one point, cutting into the creature’s side, but every attempt after had been unsuccessful. And fire, I had learned, actually served to heal it, something I had forgotten from the game, so Fireball was right out.

Of course, I still had some tricks up my sleeve.

“Create Water!”

To my quiet delight, the Redrum didn’t even bother to dodge, seeing the water as harmless. It sprayed all over its form, covering its skin in liquid.

“Freeze Gust!”

A freezing wind blew from my outstretched palm, and for a moment the Redrum was forced to struggle against the gale-level winds… and as it did, the water gradually running off it turned into ice.

The Redrum hissed at me. Its movements were slowed, both by the cold and the ice, giving me the perfect opportunity to turn the tide.

Evil-

The Redrum screeched and leapt, but rather than landing safely on the opposite walkway, it slipped and fell into the sewer water. I stepped to the edge and charged up a different spell.

“Lightning!”

Arcs of electricity, er, arced from my fingers and into the water. Amidst the flashes I could see the Redrum convulsing violently, the water carrying the current straight to and through its skin.

I kept it up. While the Redrum was slowly managing to swim away despite its muscles spasming wildly, it was doing so far too slowly to get away from me. I kept its pace, pumping additional mana into my spell to keep it going.

After what felt like hours – but was probably minutes – I cut the flow of mana, and by extension the flow of electricity. I fell flat on my butt, feeling spent from using up so much mana in such a short time. The Redrum floated to the surface, its form twitching but otherwise unmoving. Before long, it became still.

“Is that… it?” I asked, feeling a rising surge of pride in my chest. I had done it! I’d fought the Redrum – on my own – and beaten it! It didn’t even get a chance to use its-

The Redrum twitched. With a movement that should have been physically impossible, it somehow leapt out of the water and back onto the walkway. Its right arm – the one with the hideously long fingers – stabbed towards me. I barely had time to widen my eyes before the claws dug deep into my chest and came out the other side. Then, as if that wasn’t enough, the creature bodily lifted me into the air above its head and bit down, right into the side of my throat. I could do nothing as my life’s blood was sucked out of me, merely watch in horror as the Redrum’s throat moved in time with it clunking down on my blood. I could feel it, my blood, being sucked out of my veins, leaving me feeling empty and weak.

Finally, it finished, and threw me almost casually aside. I hit the ground, but scarcely felt it; I could hardly feel anything, except… cold.

So cold…

I summoned a life force orb to my hand, but my arm wouldn’t respond. I could see it, out of the corner of my eye, tantalizing me with its promise of healing, of life.

And yet, I could do nothing as darkness claimed my vision and my breathing slowed, along with my heartbeat.

Slower…

Slower…

………

……



.



Cecily was terrified, more so than she had ever been in her life. The monster – the Redrum – had appeared once more, blocking her path to freedom. Jason stepped in and fought it, but she knew it was a lost cause; nothing could stand against such a monster, except perhaps a deity.

Lady Aqua… Help me, please!

The Priest had screwed her eyes shut and pressed her hands to her ears in an attempt to block everything out, but she could still hear it, dimly, how the fight was going on right beside her. Every time she heard the monster roar, she pressed her knees closer to her chest. Maybe, just maybe, if she kept perfectly still, the monster would leave her alone.

… Why was everything so quiet, all of a sudden? Had the monster gone?

Slowly, oh, so very slowly, Cecily opened one eye. To her horror, she saw Jason lying on the ground, skin as pale as a ghost’s. And above him stood the monster.

The Redrum.

There was blood dripping from its open maw. As she watched, the monster, no, abomination, turned to regard her. It opened its jaw wide, and-

Suddenly, a Minion – the one with the terrifying bone mask – appeared out of nowhere. It popped into existence on top of the Redrum’s head, stabbing away with its knives while screaming like a man possessed.

The Redrum screeched, the noise enough to make Cecily’s ears hurt even through her hands. The monster reared back, arms flailing as it tried to dislodge its tiny attacker.

Cecily saw her chance, then. Her one, and only, chance for survival.

Lady Aqua, help me, please! HELP ME!

“By the grace of the goddess Aqua, thy wounds be healed. HEAL!



I fell. From darkness, into light. Warmth spread across my chest, beating back the cold, and without thinking I slammed my left hand into my chest hard enough to knock what little air I had left out of my lungs. I drew back a pained breath as my wounds healed, my bones mending and my flesh knotting itself back together. I didn’t know how, but I could only assume my veins were filling back up with fresh blood, as well, or else I would have surely lost consciousness again.

Gasping, breathing harder than I could ever remember doing, I forced myself into a sitting position. Before me I could see the Redrum, flailing wildly as it tried to fight back against… Slasher?

Slasher, you lovable, terrifying little Minion, you!

I spotted movement out of the corner of my eye and turned my head. Cecily was there, kneeling next to me, her hands on my chest.

Did she heal me?

“You’re alive,” she breathed. Her eyes were red from crying, and her hands were shaking. “It worked.”

“I don’t know what you did, but thanks,” I said. I stood up and looked around. There it was. My sword. At the Redrum’s feet. “Stand back, things are about to get messy.”

As if on cue, more Minions came running around the corner – two of them, a Brown and a Green. Smasher and… Stabbit, maybe?

“For the Master!” Smasher cried, waving his massive, solid-steel mace in the air. He charged and smashed into the Redrum while Stabby (?) rushed forward and jumped, landing on the monster’s back. He immediately joined Slasher in stabbing away.

Of course, Smasher’s attack didn’t exactly go unnoticed. The sheer force of the blow staggered the Redrum, and may in fact have broken one of the bones in its leg, because it almost collapsed when it tried putting weight on it. Instead putting most of its weight on its other leg, it turned and roared at the Brown that had dared to attack it.

The myriad stab wounds on its back were dripping blood, but didn’t seem to bother it nearly as much as the maybe-broken bone.

Of course, I didn’t stay idle, watching my Minions fight. “Create Water! Freeze Gust!”

As before, the Redrum’s movements slowed as its skin became covered in ice and frost. I deliberately aimed away from the Minions, so the effect was less overt than before, but it was still there.

Of course, the Redrum realized my plan, or at least thought it did. It turned and began limping toward the edge of the walkway. It bent its legs slightly, in preparation to jump and flee before I could unleash electric doom upon it.

Unfortunately for the Redrum, I had a slightly different sort of doom in mind.

I ran. I bent low and picked up my sword, then raised the tip high. With a mighty heave and a wordless battle cry, I stabbed the sword at the crouching Redrum…

… right into its half-open maw. The blade cut into the back of its throat and upward, into where I could only assume its brain was.

“Minions, jump!” I ordered, then let go of the sword, leaving the tip sticking out of the top of the Redrum’s skull. I held up both my hands and charged up my spell. “Lightning!

Arcs of electricity shot from all ten of my fingers, through the metal blade, and into the Redrum. I pumped as much mana into it as I could, making my hair stand on end from the backwash of static. After several seconds, I collapsed, my mana completely spent.

The Redrum, meanwhile, fell into the sewer water, my sword still sticking through its head. As I lay there, half-insensate from mana loss, I turned my head and looked into the water.

The Redrum was dissolving into nothingness. Just like that monster in the cave.

A terrible realization came upon me, then. I remembered. I remembered!

That bug-reptile-thing in the cave… it was the one from Breath of Fire 2. The demon you fought in the prologue, and again near the end of the game. I hadn’t recognized it because it looked so different when it wasn’t all pixelated, but thinking back now, I finally realized the truth. What was it called? Baru-something? Baryboi? Whatever.

I had fought two monsters taken directly from the world of JRPGs. And they had both disintegrated into nothing upon death, leaving naught behind, except…

I looked at the water again. Sure enough, there was something glowing, there, beneath the surface. It was… blue. No, red. No, blue… What?

Tiredly, scarcely able to move at all, I raised my left arm and reached out, letting it fall over the edge of the walkway. I concentrated, and slowly the massive life force orb dissolved, its deep blue-red light flowing upward like a ghostly tendril, into my Gauntlet. The jewel, which had been shining a bright yellow for most of my fight with the Redrum, turned first blue, then red, then blue again.

I barely succeeded in absorbing all that life force before darkness claimed me once more.




End of Chapter Thirteen
 
Chapter 14: Not If It's Bitter

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.



Chapter Fourteen: Not If It’s Bitter

When I awoke, it was in probably the best bed I’d ever slept in. It was soft, yet firm, and the covers felt almost… fluffy. I sighed contentedly and turned over.

“Oi! Da Overlord awake!”

I groaned. Reluctantly, I sat up and opened my eyes… to be met with Slush standing at my bedside and looking up at me with attentive eyes.

“… Why are your arms green?” I asked after a moment’s silent staring.

The Blue hung his head. “I is have accident.”

“Uh… huh.”

More Minions filed into the room, then. Slasher, Smasher, Floom, Stabby/Stabbit, and… er… Stabbit/Stabby, trailing behind.

“… Stab… Er, what happened to your arms?” I asked, looking at the final Minion to enter. His arms were blue, and he looked incredibly downcast.

“Stabby is have accident, too, Overlord,” Slush explained, prompting Stabby to sigh.

Hey! Now I had a way of telling him apart from Stabbit!

“Okay… I’m not sure how, but you obviously have each other’s arms,” I said, looking back and forth between the two Minions. “Is that really so bad, Stabby?”

“It not are that, Overlord,” Stabby said, looking up at me with sad eyes. “Slasher is taking my stabby knife.”

I blinked and turned to Slasher, who looked away while whistling innocently… and off-key. Watching him, I could indeed see a new – well, actually old and rusty – knife in one of his belts. Huh.

“Okay… Why?”

“It are, er, bet?” Stabby said uncertainly. “He say, if I go Blue, he take knife.”

“… And now you have blue arms.”

Stabby nodded sadly.

I shook my head. “Okay, I’m not gonna get involved in that mess. Stabby, I’m getting you a new… uh… ‘stabby’ weapon.”

The Green’s ears immediately perked up. “Really, Master?”

I nodded, and couldn’t help a smile. “Really.”

“Yay! Master is best Master!”

As Stabby started dancing around the room in joy, I turned to the other Minions. “So what happened back in the sewer? Where are we now?”

The Minions exchanged uncertain looks. It was Smasher who spoke. “You is, er, beat big red bone monster,” he began slowly. “Then we is leave sewer, and we go to hotel.”

I blinked. “Hotel? This is a hotel?”

All the Minions, minus the still dancing Stabby, nodded. “It are horrible hotel. It have hot spring.”

“It are too hot for Blue swim,” Floom said in agreement.

“Are you telling me we’re in a hot springs inn?”

More nods.

“Well, hot-diggity. Wait… How are we paying for this?”

“Blue lady say it are, er, ‘ev-er-ay-ting pre-paid’,” Smasher replied after a moment’s intense concentration. “And she say… ‘Overlord deserve rest, because you is kill scary sewer monster’.”

“… Huh.” That was nice of her. Suspiciously nice, even. The hotel was almost certainly owned by the Axis Church. But, hey, since it was free…

“Where’s my backpack?”

“It are here, Overlord.”

“Great. Get me my backup pants. I have hotel services to overuse.”



It was the first time in my life I had actually made use of room service. Partially because I rarely slept in hotels, but mostly because that shit was expensive. With everything already pre-paid by the Axis Church, though…

“Aw, yeah that hit the spot,” I said, picking my teeth with a toothpick that came with the meal. The Minions and I had thoroughly exploited the “generosity” of the Axis Church by ordering pretty much everything on the room service menu. As of this moment, we were all lying around the living room portion of our suite, several of the Minions snoring lightly, stuck in a food coma.

Slasher burped loudly.

“Indeed, Slasher, indeed,” I said without looking. “The caviar was most excellent.”

“Why you is sounding like you have the, er, stick up the ass?” Smasher asked curiously.

I had to suppress a laugh at that. Switching off my probably terrible British “posh” accent, I said, “Why, indeed. Best not to worry about it, Smasher.”

“Okies, Overlord.”

I glanced over at one of the trays the hotel workers had brought the food up on. There was a small pile of ash, there, where I had burned the Axis Church registration forms that came with the meal. I had expected it, so I wasn’t angry; in fact, it felt almost cathartic to crumple them all up, put them in a pile, and then watch that pile burn after setting it on fire with the Kindle spell.

“Well, that’s enough of that. I’m going to the bathroom, and then I’m checking out the hot springs,” I said to no one in particular. “You guys stay here, alright?”

There were scattered noises of tired affirmation from the Minions still awake, and I shook my head and smiled.

Eating fancy food in a hotel and struggling to keep awake afterward certainly beat having your blood sucked out by a horrible sewer monster, that was for damn sure.

I yawned and stood, stretching. In fact, I’d better get a move on before I fell asleep, as well.

Now, where the hell was the bathroom? Was it this- No, no, that led to the other bedroom, the one shared by the Minions. So then- No, that led out to the corridor. Damn it, why didn’t they label these doors? Anyway, that just left the one. And there it was.

After finishing my business, I left the suite. Rather than stumble blindly through the hotel, I flagged down a passing maid, her arms full of fresh blankets, no doubt heading for one of the vacant rooms.

“Excuse me, could you direct me to the hot springs?”

“Certainly, sir. It’s right down those stairs over there…”



Once I got there, I found out there were actually three separate baths; a men’s bath, a women’s bath, and a mixed bath. Finding myself not in the mood for ogling women, pretty or otherwise, I headed for the men’s bath… only to quickly retreat upon seeing how packed it was. Well, okay, it wasn’t that packed, but the people in there were being rather loud, and I wanted to relax. Mixed bath, then.

Ah, much better, I thought as I entered the open area. There were wooden walls on the three sides not covered by the hotel itself, but no roof, leaving the place open and airy. Despite this, the steam lay heavily over the bath, and it took a moment before I noticed the bath’s lone occupant – a figure half-submerged in water, on the far side of the bath. Being unable to make out the figure’s features – or even his/her/its gender, I shrugged to myself and got in the water.

Ahhh, yeah, that’s it. I sighed contentedly as I slowly sank into the water. It was hot, but not hot enough to be painful. It was perhaps slightly above what I would have considered “perfect”, but it was still very much acceptable. Finding myself a place to sit comfortably, I leaned back and closed my eyes.



I started, sputtering water. Did I fall asleep? That could’ve been bad. Opening my eyes, I looked around. I was still in the bath.

“Are you okay?” a voice asked. A female voice. Focusing my eyes, I spied someone through the steam, coming closer. Slowly the figure dissolved into that of a beautiful woman. Wearing a towel, fortunately, though it didn’t hide her long, slender legs, nor the fact that she had some decidedly womanly curves.

I focused on her face. She had red hair, orange eyes, a red, oval dot in the middle of her forehead, and pointy ears. An elf? If so, she was the first one I’d actually talked to.

“Oh, yeah, I’m fine,” I said, waving it off. “I just fell asleep, is all.”

“I see. That’s good, then.” The woman smiled at me, then retreated back into the steam. I watched her as she sat down at the other end of the bath. Was she the same figure I saw when I came in? Judging by the sun, it was already late afternoon… How long had I been asleep?

“Thanks for your concern,” I called out after a moment.

“Not at all.” I could almost hear the kind smile just from the tone of her voice. And she hadn’t tried to push a registration form in my face, either. It was nice to see that the entire city didn’t consist of religious zealots.

“Ah, do you live in this city?” I asked after another moment’s silence. It felt a bit weird, carrying on a conversation from across the bath, but there was no one else in sight, so…

“No, I’m a visitor.”

That explains the lack of zealotry. “Funny question, but… are you an elf or something?”

“Or something,” she said with a chuckle. “You’ve never met an elf before?”

“Well, I’ve seen elves, but I’ve never spoken to one, no,” I admitted. How strange, she said “or something”, but she didn’t deny being an elf. A particular tribe or race, perhaps? “There’s a first time for everything.”

“Indeed there is,” the woman agreed. “My name is Wolbach. What’s yours?”

“Jason,” I replied, finding my tension draining away as the conversation became less stilted. “Nice to meet you, Wolbach.”

“Likewise, Jason.”

“So what brings an elf to Arcanletia?” I asked conversationally.

“What else but the hot springs?”

I chuckled. “Yeah, they’re pretty great. I only just arrived myself, and I was about to leave again, but… Well, I had to try the springs.” Plus I got the hotel room for free, so…

Wolbach hummed thoughtfully. “Are you an adventurer?”

“Yeah. Based out of Axel, but I had some business in the Crimson Magic Village, and this was on the way, so…” I shrugged. I wasn’t entirely sure she could see the gesture through the steam, but it felt appropriate, nonetheless.

“I see. I used to be something of an adventurer myself, long ago.”

“Oh, really?” I asked, interested. “Long ago”, huh? She looks young… I guess elves live a long time in this world, as per the stereotype.

“Yes, but not anymore. Those days are behind me.”

“What happened? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“Well… I don’t want to go into detail, but something happened, and I was… injured. I’m actually here as part of my recovery.”

“Oh, I see,” I said. After a moment, I added, “Sorry if I brought up bad memories.”

“It’s alright. No harm done.”

“So what do you think about Arcanletia?” I ventured carefully.

“The city? Or the… people?”

“Both, I guess?”

“The city is beautiful,” she answered after a moment’s quiet. Then, sounding almost guilty, she said, “The inhabitants can be a little…”

“Grating?” I suggested. “Annoying? Rage-inducing?”

She giggled. “Something like that.”

I sighed. I couldn’t even begin to tell you how relieving it was to find out she wasn’t one of them. “I’ve noticed. I’ve only been here a day, but man, what a day! I’m leaving the city first thing in the morning. How about you?”

“I’m staying. The people may be… grating, as you put it, but the hot springs are really helping with my recovery.”

“Well, if you can afford it, you can always just stay in the hotel,” I said. “Minimize contact, if you will.”

“I might just do that.”

We shared a chuckle. I rose. “Well, it’s been nice talking to you, Wolbach, but I’ve had enough bathing for one night. Don’t wanna fall asleep again and drown, you know?”

“I understand. It was nice talking to you, too, Jason.”

With that, I climbed out of the water and left the bath.



A while later, the Minions and I were making our way through the streets of Arcanletia, on our way to the Axis Church. I didn’t particularly look forward to going there again – or even leaving the hotel, honestly – but I needed to get my share of the reward money. I had asked the hotel staff for directions, and I was relatively certain I could find my way there.

We did stop at a weapons shop on the way, though; I did need to get Stabby a new weapon, after all, and a new gambeson. After a lengthy conversation with the shopkeeper, I was able to procure four slightly curved, single-edged blades attached via leather straps to a pair of bracers fitted specifically for Stabby. They looked just like in the games, only with less rust and wear and tear. It was a custom job, of course, but since they had everything on hand they got it done almost immediately.

Stabby was much, much happier after that. And stabbier.

I bought a new gambeson, though unfortunately each and every one was blue, and roughly the same shade as the clothes the Axis Church Priests wore. Their influence, no doubt. Still, I had no other options, so I bought one anyway.

That little “side quest” concluded, we continued on toward the Axis Church. I had instructed Slasher to leer at anyone who approached us, so thankfully we weren’t accosted by any of those ridiculous recruiters on the way, and we soon reached our goal.

This time, I brought the Minions with me inside. I found myself smiling at the gasps from the people we passed.

“Zesta,” I said upon finding the old man. He was in a side room from the main hall, along with a young woman in the same type of nun’s habit that Cecily wore; obviously another Priest.

“Ah, it’s you,” the old Arch-priest said, turning to me. “And, uh…” He trailed off as he watched the Minions enter the room. “Are those… goblins?”

“Minions,” I said offhandedly. “Distant cousins. Fully house-trained.” Well, mostly.

“Huh. Cecily did tell me about them, but seeing them myself is still a little… Well, at least I cannot sense anything unnatural about them. As they are neither Devils nor Undead, they are welcome in the Axis Church.”

Huh. Did not expect that. “Good. Now, I’ve come for my money. Give it to me and I’ll be out of your hair.”

Zesta blinked. “Your money?”

“Yeah, my money. Sixty-forty, remember?”

“I remember. But didn’t you already receive your money?”

“… What?”

“One moment.” Zesta spoke to the woman, who quickly left. When she returned a few minutes later, she had Cecily in tow.

“Oh, Jason!” the blond Priest greeted me cheerfully. “How are you? Did you sleep well?”

“I did,” I said slowly, my eyes flitting between her and Zesta. Something was up. But what?

“Cecily, did you deliver Jason’s part of the reward money as we discussed?” Zesta asked.

“Hmm? Oh, yes, I did.” She tilted her head at me. “Is there a problem?”

“I haven’t received any money,” I said, my voice going flat. If she’d ripped me off, somehow…

“Well, did you ask the hotel manager?”

“The hotel- Wait. You gave my money to the hotel?”

“Of course. They weren’t about to let you stay for free, after all, and you were unconscious, so…”

A terrible, terrible realization came over me, then. The hotel wasn’t “pre-paid”. Rather, the hotel had opened a tab, using my own money as collateral. Oh, gods, and it was a luxury hotel. Was there anything left, at all?

“Then… you… but…” I shook my head to clear it. “You told my Minions the hotel was pre-paid!”

“It was. Well, the first night, anyway. As long as you didn’t order any room service you should still have plenty of money left.”

“… I need to sit down,” I said. I felt woozy. Maybe it was because I fell asleep in the bath earlier, or maybe it was because I just realized I had probably wasted hundreds of thousands of eris in a single day, but whatever the case, I needed to sit down. So, I did, taking the nearest chair and putting my face in my hands.

What an utter, unmitigated disaster.

“Hmm, come to think of it, I think the hotel requires you to check out before noon, or else they’ll charge you another night,” Cecily said thoughtfully.

I groaned miserably. So much money… wasted!

“Shouldn’t you be happy, though?” Cecily continued, unheeding or uncaring of my pitiful state. “You’re an adventurer from Axel, right? The town of beginners? Surely a nice hotel must be far better than what you’re used to. How do you live, anyway? Do you sleep in a stable?”

“No, I don’t,” I muttered without looking up. Anymore…

“Overlord is live in Dark Castle,” Smasher supplied, not-at-all-helpfully. I raised my head to look at the Priest.

Cecily’s eyes were wide as she regarded the Minion. “Dark… Castle, did you say?” When she received a nod in reply, Cecily turned back to me, a thoughtful expression on her face. Then she blushed, covered her cheeks with her hands, and shyly looked away, all while stealing very obvious glances at me. “You know, now that I look at you in this light, you don’t look a day over twenty… Just my type~!”

“What?!”



A couple minutes later, I was making my way back toward the hotel, the Minions in tow. Unfortunately, we weren’t alone.

“Stay the hell away from me, gold digger!”

“Eh? I’m a Priest, not a miner.”

“That’s not what I- Ugh, never mind. Just go away. Stop following me.”

“But don’t you want more party members aside from your Minions?” Cecily asked. “Besides, do you have any idea how sought-after Priests are for adventuring parties?”

I looked at her. She had a point. Two of them, actually. But… “You’re pretty useless, though.”

“Hey, I healed you, you know! Twice, even!”

“… Okay, so you’re not completely useless,” I grudgingly admitted. Technically, I owed her my life. Given her personality, it seriously didn’t sit well with me, but it was the truth. Not that I was gonna tell her that. “That still doesn’t mean you’ll make a good party member. You tried to run away, like, five times back in the sewer!”

“Only because we were facing such a scary monster,” Cecily explained away, in a tone suggesting it was the most obvious thing in the world. “Besides, I wouldn’t run away if were officially in a party together. What’s with that doubtful look?”

“You’ll have to forgive my skepticism,” I said dryly. “And let go of my arm.”

“Surely, you can’t complain about having such beautiful young woman hanging off your arm?” Cecily said, sounding awfully pleased with herself. “It’s a dream come true, after all.”

“More like a nightmare,” I muttered quietly. In truth, the sensation wasn’t bad at all, but her freaking personality just set me on edge. Aloud, I said, “Just let go. I have things to do, places to be.”

“Can’t I come along?”

“Hell, no.”

Cecily pouted. “I get the feeling you’re trying to get rid of me.”

No, really? Whatever gave you that idea? “You know what? Fine. I’m heading to the Crimson Magic Village for some business. After that, I’ll come back here. The whole thing shouldn’t take more than a week. Consider it your trial period.” You’ll crack in a day, I bet.

“Yay!” Cecily exclaimed, letting go of me to clap her hands excitedly. “Oh, where should we meet up? And when?”

“Tomorrow, at dawn, outside the hotel.”

“That early? Can’t we wait until noon? I like to sleep in…”

I glowered at her. “Do you want to come or not?”

“Fine, fine! I’ll go to bed early tonight,” she said. Then she let her fingers wander up my arm, a sly expression on her face. “You know, I’ve never stayed in a luxury hotel befo-”

Go away!



I went back to the hotel, thankfully without Cecily tagging along. After speaking to the clerk at the front desk, I learned that my bill – including the second night – came to 211,500 eris… which was actually 11,500 eris more than my share of the reward money. I begrudgingly paid the man the difference, muttering curses all the while.

The Axis Church would pay for all they’d put me through. I swore it!



At dawn the next morning, I was standing outside the hotel with the Minions. Cecily eventually arrived, panting.

“You’re late,” I said curtly.

She took a moment to compose herself. “But it’s so early… Why are we even leaving at dawn?”

“Because I want to get through the mountains before nightfall,” I explained as I began walking. “It doesn’t look like it’s gonna rain, but it’s still a lot easier to make camp and shelter in the lowlands. Don’t you know anything about camping?”

Cecily shook her head as she followed me. “I’ve never gone on an adventure before. And if I need to go to another city, I always take the carriage.”

Of course you do. “Well, now you’re gonna have to learn. Adventurers often have to travel for several days when doing quests, which means making camp. Did you bring a bedroll?”

She smiled flirtatiously. “I thought I would share with you.”

“Hell, no.”

“Aww, why not?”

“Because I say so. Come on, we’re going to the general store. And you’re paying for your own equipment.”

Cecily tsked. “Damn it…”

“Being in a party isn’t the same as getting a free ride. Get used to it.”

“Fine, fine…”

“And let go of my arm!”



After buying some equipment for Cecily – and having her pay for it, I made damn sure of that – we left Arcanletia. And not a moment too soon, either.

I felt the tension leave me as the city disappeared out of sight. The air up here was crisp, and it was already becoming a bit cooler than down in the valley. I had always enjoyed hiking in the mountains; fresh air, few people around – just me and the road. So relaxing.

Of course, I wasn’t actually alone this time around, as the constant chattering of the Minions attested to. But at least they weren’t sing-

“Dink dink.”

Oh, no.

“Dink dink.”

“““““Dink dink. Dink dink dink dink dink dink. Dink dink. Dink dink dink-”””””



Several hours after starting out, we reached a wooden building nestled beneath a high cliff, two stories tall and built in the style of a townhouse. The sign above the door said, “Arcanletia Mountain Inn”.

“Huh, wasn’t expecting to find an inn up here,” I muttered, looking at the building.

Moments after I said this, the door opened and a wiry-looking, middle-aged man with black hair and an unusually pointy nose stepped out.

“Greetings, travelers! I am Nodel. Welcome to the Arcanletia Mountain Inn. Won’t you have some tea?”

Cecily and I both bit back laughter at that. “Your name is Noodle?” I asked, trying and failing to suppress a grin.

“It’s Nodel! The emphasis is on the second syllable!” the man barked, his face red. Clearly, it was a sore point for him. He coughed into his fist. “A-anyway, can I interest you fine… people…” He glanced at the Minions, his expression going a bit incredulous. “… in some lunch? To make it here at this hour, you must have left Arcanletia early. Surely, you must be hungry by now.”

“I guess so,” I replied, thinking. This place didn’t look anywhere near as high-class as the hot springs inn back in Arcanletia, so the prices shouldn’t be quite as exorbitant. And hot food prepared by a professional certainly beat jerky and hardtacks.

“Oh, I would love some food!” Cecily said happily. “Do you serve Tokoroten Slime?”

“Ah… No, I’m all out of that, I’m afraid,” Nodel said, bowing his head in apology. “I do have some tea, though; it’s the specialty of this inn. Would you like some while I prepare the food for you?”

“You don’t have anything ready?” I asked.

“Unfortunately, since we get so few travelers up here, we only begin preparing meals when guests actually arrive,” he said in an apologetic tone. “To do anything else would be a waste of money, not to mention the food.”

“Eh, makes sense, I guess. Do you have a menu we could look at, or…?”

“Today, lunch will be curry rice, fried chicken and stir-fried vegetables,” Nodel replied.

I immediately brightened. “Oh, hey, that works for me!”

“Then please, follow me inside. Have some tea while you wait.”

Without another word, Nodel went back inside. Following him, we were presented with a fairly small, cozy room with two round tables and some stools by the window, and a counter along the other wall with an adjacent staircase leading up to the second floor. There was a door behind the counter, which I could only assume led to the kitchen. We seated ourselves around the tables and waited; it didn’t take long before Nodel showed up from behind the counter, carrying a steaming kettle and a pile of stacked cups. He set the cups down and quickly poured the tea, displaying obvious professional grace.

“Smells kinda funny, doesn’t it?” Cecily asked in a curious voice as she took her cup. Nonetheless, she took a sip, and immediately scrunched up her face. “Eww, it’s so bitter!”

Nodel turned to me. “Won’t you have some tea?”

I shook my head. “Not if it’s bitter.”

“Please. Have some.”

“No, the bitterness is why I don’t like regular tea leaves.”

“Come on, just a taste.”

“No, seriously, I don’t like bitter tea.”

“It’s not that bad. Besides, it’s good for you. Your friends, too.”

“Why can’t you take ‘no’ for an answer?” I asked, feeling suddenly suspicious at the man’s behavior. Come to think of it, there was something naggingly familiar about this whole situation. Why was he so insistent I drink the tea? The Minions, likewise, were giving the man wary looks; not one of them had touched their cups, no doubt waiting for my go-ahead.

“Hey, this tea really has a kick to it…” Cecily spoke, right before she collapsed, her head hitting the table with a thud. I immediately looked at Nodel.

“Er… Perhaps she was tired?” he suggested nervously.

“Try again,” I said, a dangerous edge in my voice.

“Um…”

I drew my sword. “You’ve got thirty seconds to produce an antidote for whatever you gave her before I cut you in half.”

“Eeehhh!” Nodel immediately fell to his knees. “Please, don’t kill me! It’s just sleeping brew! She’ll be just fine in an hour!”

“So that’s your game, huh? Drug innocent travelers, then rob them of their belongings? Do you kill them afterwards?”

Nodel was sweating, now. Still, he managed to say, “… A man’s gotta make a living somehow, right? There aren’t enough travelers around here to make ends meet otherwise…”

“I’m not gonna debate morals with you,” I said after a moment’s thought. “Do you have an antidote or not?”

“Um… I do, but she’ll still be out of it for a while.”

“Prepare it. And if you try any tricks, my Minions and I will put this place to the torch.”

“P-please don’t.”

“Then you’d better move quickly.”

“Y-yessir!”



In less than twenty minutes Cecily was awake once more, if more than a little groggy.

“… I had the strangest dream,” she murmured as she leaned on me. I didn’t protest this, as she was in no position to walk on her own. “I was in a hotel drinking tea, and then I was in bed…”

“Yeah, you were never actually in bed,” I said. “You were drugged, though. I took care of it.“

Cecily’s eyes slowly widened. “You drugged me?”

“What? No, it wasn’t me who-”

“If you wanted to get me in bed so bad you only had to ask~!”

“… I think you’re well enough to walk on your own, now.”

“Aww, come back! I was only joking!” Cecily called out, then hurried after me. “What happened, anyway? Did that guy try to drug us? What did you do?”

“Well, I forced him to prepare an antidote for you,” I explained. “Then, since I kinda doubted he’d just let up with his treacherous ways if we left him alone, I set the place on fire. A lot. Even if he manages to put it out somehow, he won’t be posing as an innkeeper anytime soon.”

Cecily looked back the way we’d come. “Oh, that’s what all the smoke is about…”

“Yup. Let this be a lesson to you, Cecily: Annoy me enough, and I will set stuff on fire.”

“… Are you saying him drugging me made you angry enough to set his inn on fire and ruin his livelihood? Are you that in love with me, already?!” Cecily fairly swooned. “Oh, sometimes I can’t tell if my beauty is a blessing or a curse…”

“… You are so fucking annoying.”




End Chapter Fourteen
 
Chapter 15: Physical Interactions

JasonSanjo

Your Overlord and Jester
Blessings To This Wonderful Overlord!

A Konosuba/Overlord (no, not that one!) SI story

Disclaimer: Konosuba belongs to Natsume Akatsuki; Overlord belongs to Triumph Studios and Codemasters. I’m just borrowing them to tell some (hopefully entertaining) stories.



Chapter Fifteen: Physical Interactions

We reached the foot of the mountain late in the evening. Later than I’d hoped, but since the weather was fair it wasn’t much of an issue. I dug and lined a fire pit while the Minions gathered together firewood, then set the whole thing on fire with the Kindle spell. We set up our bedrolls – the Minions settling for sleeping on the grass – and went to sleep.

I didn’t rest easy, though. I ended up having to kick Cecily out of my bedroll. Twice.

The next morning, we continued on. There were no farms in this part of the country, so the area was covered by a mix of grasslands and dense forest; I could easily see there being a lot of rare monsters, here, just hiding out in the depths of the woods or lurking in the grass.

Oddly enough, we didn’t get attacked on our first day traveling. Not even once. We did see some monsters off the distance every once in a while, but none of them seemed overly hostile, or if they did we easily avoided them. By noon on the third day of travel – the day we were supposed to reach the Crimson Magic Village – I was feeling a bit paranoid. Not only had nothing gone wrong, we were in an area supposedly populated by a plethora of dangerous monsters. And yet, nothing. Given my usual luck, this meant something absolutely horrific was about to happen, I could feel it.

“Why are you so nervous?” Cecily asked as she walked beside me, the Minions – minus the Greens, who’d gone to scout ahead – trailing behind us.

“There’s supposed to be a lot of dangerous monsters around here, but we haven’t run into any of them,” I said while looking around warily, my eyes picking out and lingering on various hiding spots along the trail we were following.

“Maybe they’re afraid of you?” Cecily suggested. “Or the Minions.”

“Maybe,” I conceded, “but it’s unlikely. I’m not that lucky. Monsters seem drawn to me, for some reason. It’s like random encounters in a game; when you least expect it, something pops up to ruin your-”

“Overlord!”

Cecily shrieked in surprise as Stabby (Yay! I can tell him apart from Stabbit!) appeared from out of the tall grass.

“What is it, Stabby?” I asked. Because of my paranoia, I’d noticed his approach well before he actually exited the grass, and so wasn’t surprised in the least.

“We is find orc on path.”

“Orc? Just one?”

Stabby nodded.

Just to make sure, I held up a finger. “This many?”

The Green nodded again.

“Huh. Well, that’s not a big deal. Alright, let’s just continue on. If the orc won’t back down, we’ll kill it.”

“Okies, Overlord,” Stabby said. He saluted, then scurried off into the grass and disappeared.

“You can let go of my arm, now,” I said to Cecily, who’d grabbed on the moment Stabby appeared.

“No, I’m good,” the Priest returned cheerfully, prompting me to sigh and shake my head.

“You realize we might have to fight, right? It’s gonna be pretty hard for me to keep you safe if you’re clinging to me.”

Cecily blinked and looked up at me. Then she grinned. “Aww, you do care!”

I put my hand on her face and pushed her away. “Just let go of me.”

She whined, but relented. A minute or so of walking later, the trees parted to reveal a large, open field. There, maybe a hundred meters or so further on, a lone creature stood in the middle of the path, its back to us. The sun was beating down on us from above without a cloud in the sky, so it was a bit hard to see at this distance, but the creature definitely looked like an orc, at least from behind. Although… were those dog ears? Weird.

We approached stealthily. When we were no more than twenty meters away, the creature’s ears twitched and it turned, revealing the stout build and pig-like snout of a stereotypical anime orc. It turned out, however, that it had curves where I didn’t expect them.

“A female orc?” I murmured, surprised. Well, it made sense; if the population was evenly divided, and orcs shared the hunting/gathering duties equally between the sexes, then there should have been a fifty/fifty chance of me running into a female orc as opposed to a male one. Despite this, it took my mind a moment to recalibrate itself; I was just so used to only seeing male orcs in games and movies that it threw me for a loop.

“Ohhh, a man,” the orc exclaimed when it spotted me. I stared. She sounded just like that creepy, man-hungry toon in that one scene in Roger Rabbit.

“What?”

“Men don’t come around these parts very often,” the orc explained as it slowly walked closer. “Especially handsome young ones like yourself… Oh, but you are a bit on the short side, aren’t you?”

“Wha- Hey!” Okay, this orc just made my shit list. “I’m 171 cm, you know! That’s probably, like, average around here!” Maybe. Er… Is it? I haven’t really paid attention…

“Sure, honey, sure,” the orc said soothingly. She was barely ten meters away now. “Say, how about you and I leave your lovely companions behind and go have some fun over there, behind that rock?”

I could feel the blood draining from my face. She didn’t mean what I thought she meant, did she? “Er… What?”

“Oh, you know how this goes,” the orc said, grinning and striking a pose. “A strapping young adventurer like yourself, a husky, experienced orc like myself…”

Oh, gods, she just winked at me.

“Er… Cecily, I think I need- Cecily?” I looked around briefly, but the Priest was nowhere to be seen.

“Who’s Cecily?” the orc asked. “My name’s Hilda. What’s your name, stud?”

“Er…”

Fo da Overlord!

Suddenly, Smasher ran forward, spun his mace around and used the momentum to jump, the piece of solid steel smashing into the orc’s cheek and causing her to spin around from the sheer kinetic force of the impact. I was pretty sure I saw a tooth go flying.

Smasher landed, grinning widely. He took a single step forward, then was promptly flattened as the unconscious orc fell on top of him.

Silence fell.

“Well… That just happened,” I said to no one in particular. A bit more loudly, I said, “Cecily, you can come out now.”

The Priest emerged from behind a tree. “Hmm? Oh, you ran into an orc while I went off to scout the area? How unfort-”

“Can it,” I said, interrupting her. “Come on, we can’t be more than an hour or two away from the village. We’d better hurry on before more of… them… show up.”

And so we moved on. Hopefully, we wouldn’t run into any other orcs or other nasty surprises before reaching the village.

It wasn’t until much, much later that I realized we’d left Smasher behind.



When Smasher came to, he found himself pinned underneath a great weight. Of course, being a healthy young Brown, what most other creatures would have considered a considerable weight he considered more of an annoyance. He turned – with some difficulty – onto his back. Then, he pulled his legs up, straining against the weight all the while, and then pushed upwards with both feet and hands. With a mighty, if somewhat small, heave, he pushed the heavy, yet oddly soft, object aside and freed himself.

Smasher rose. He looked around briefly before finding his mace on the ground, picked it up and hefted it over his shoulder, and was about to continue on along the path – assuming, correctly, that the Overlord had gone on ahead – when a polite cough bade him pause.

Turning around, Smasher saw a good dozen orcs standing before him, all of them female. And, for some odd reason, they all had different ears; he saw dog ears, cat ears, human ears, pig ears, and even some ears he didn’t know what they belonged to.

“Yes? I is can help yous?” he asked politely, seeing as how these strange-looking orcs didn’t appear to be hostile.

“Maybe you can,” the lead orc said smoothly. “Are you the one who defeated her?” Asking this, the orc gestured to the unconscious orc on the ground.

Smasher nodded, drawing himself up to his full height. He even puffed out his chest. “Yup! I is smash for Overlord!”

“Hear that, girls? This little fella took out one of our sisters. Alone.”

Smasher blinked as the orcs suddenly started murmuring to each other. Were some of them blushing? It was hard to tell, but some of them definitely had a slightly deeper shade of green on their cheeks.

There was movement behind him, then, and Smasher glanced over his shoulder to see the orc he’d smashed earlier slowly rise to her feet. The entire left side of her face was swollen, but other than that she looked fine. She looked around searchingly for a moment before her gaze fell on him. Then she grinned, revealing that she was missing a tooth.

“I’ve got dibs,” she said cheerfully.

Smasher blinked.



“So this must be the Crimson Magic Village,” I mused as I gazed upon the village. The buildings were ordinary-looking enough, for the most part; some had thatched roofs, some wooden, and a small number used clay tiles. It was a pretty normal mix of styles and materials for a village, from what I’d seen in this world.

The wooden gate at the entrance was a bit more unusual, not only because of the apparent effort that had gone into its crafting, but also because there was no palisade or other wall or defense to speak of connected to it. It was just a gate, nothing more. Hell, it didn’t even have doors; it was just a frame, not entirely unlike one of those Japanese torii gates, though in a different architectural style.

I guess the monsters around here avoid this place… Either that or they’ve got some kinda magic ward thing going on. Either one’s possible, since there’re supposed to be a lot of Wizards, here.

“Well, we’re here,” I said, turning to the Minions. The Greens had rejoined the horde, as their scouting services were no longer required. “Don’t touch anything, steal anything, loot anything, break anything, or touch or otherwise discomfort or injure anyone. Got that? That includes you, Cecily.”

The Priest pretended mock-hurt. “Me? Whatever did I ever do?”

“Trying to recruit people into the Axis Church counts as discomforting and probably mentally scarring them,” I clarified. “So don’t do it.”

Cecily tsked and put away the Axis Church recruitment forms she’d been hiding behind her back. I rolled my eyes at the sky and turned back around.

“Halt, evildoer!”

I blinked. “Huh?”

There was no one there. We all looked around, but the speaker could not be seen anywhere.

“Hello?” I ventured uncertainly.

“Who are you, who would dare seek entrance to this cursed place?” the unseen speaker continued, voice exuding dramatic flair. “Don’t you know the Crimson Magic Village is home to the dreaded Crimson Magic Clan?”

I looked around again and reached into my pocket. “Uh… yeah? It’s in the name. Literally.”

“Oh-ho, an adventurous sort, are you?”

“What gave it away?” I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. “Was it the armor? The weapons? The fact that we traveled here on foot through monster-infested lands? The Adventurer’s Card I’m holding up as proof of my identity?”

If the speaker was annoyed by my retort, he – it sounded like a he – didn’t divulge it with his tone of voice. “Indeed, you are adventurers, so I see… What brings you to the Crimson Magic- Urk!

“Okay, I’ve had enough of this,” I said as my hand closed around the invisible man’s throat. I’d kept him talking on purpose in order to determine his position, then when I’d stepped closer I’d been able to see his outline. Honestly, it was a bit freaky to see my fingers holding nothing but a ghostly outline, even as my sense of touch told me I had someone’s throat in my hand.

As I watched the man faded into view, his flesh becoming solid to eye as well as hand. He had dark brown hair and red eyes, and wore ostentatious robes of black and red. Clearly a magic-user of some sort. He rapidly tapped my forearm.

“P-please.. let go… of me…” he gasped out.

“… Alright, but only because you said ‘please’,” I said smugly, then let go. The man doubled over, grasping at his throat and breathing rapidly. “So who the hell are you, then?”

“I’m…” The man took a few more breaths, cleared his throat and straightened. Then he struck a dramatic pose, his robes billowing around him. “My name is Bukkororii! I am first among the cobblers’ sons of the Crimson Magic Village! I am an Arch-wizard and wielder of Advanced Magic…!”

“That’s nice,” I deadpanned. Bukko-whatever almost fell flat on his face, so surprised was he by my disregard for his introduction. I looked around. “So this is the Crimson Magic Village, then, right? Great. Where’s the inn?”

Bukko-whatever muttered to himself. Then he struck another pose. Seriously, if I didn’t know any better, I’d say he was a Ginyu Force fan. “Thou who seeketh a place of rest within the Crimson Magic-”

“Yeah, never mind, we’ll find someone else to ask.” I promptly walked past him into the village proper. I will admit, it was kinda fun hearing him sputter in indignation behind me.

“Halt, intruder!”

I groaned “Not another one…”

“You is want I should stab, Overlord?”

“No… Not yet,” I murmured in response to Slasher’s query, hopefully loud enough for the Minion to hear.

I turned in the direction the new voice had come from. Three more people stood there, all of them with dark brown hair and red eyes, wearing a mix of wizardly robes and what looked like biker’s leather outfits.

The hell?

The three struck poses, the one in the middle crouching with his arms outstretched while the two flanking him each raised his outmost leg to stand one-legged, their arms held out.

I swear, if Yoshimitsu’s the cause of this, I will set his weeaboo ass on fire the next time I see him…

As I watched, Bukko-something rushed up to the other three posers (literally!) and struck a pose of his own, behind the kneeling guy. “We are…

The three newcomers proceeded to dramatically shout their names, but in all honesty, I wasn’t paying attention to their words; I was too mesmerized by the sheer ridiculousness of their poses. I shook my head and blinked several times to clear my head, just in time to catch the tail-end of their introduction.

“… and Bukkororii! And together, we are…!”

““““… the Anti-Demon King Army Guerrilla Unit!””””

Cecily clapped her hands together excitedly. “Wow, that was very impressive! You know, we could use people like you in the Axis- Ow!

No!” I admonished her as I lowered my hand. “Bad Priest! Bad!

Cecily whined and rubbed the back of her head as she looked at me.

“And don’t try the puppy-dog eyes with me,” I added, sending her a glare before reorienting on the Ginyu Force wannabes. “Alright, Whatever Unit. I have a very important question for you: Do you know a guy named Yoshimitsu?”

The four guys looked at each other confusedly, muttering.

“No…?” “I don’t think so…” “The name doesn’t ring a bell.” “Is it a green lizard thing with a long tongue?”

Deciding to ignore that last one, I grunted. It appeared Yoshimitsu was innocent, after all. I was honestly a little disappointed. “Right, whatever. So where’s the inn?”

“Hmm? Oh, we don’t really have an inn, you see,” one of the Crimson Magic Clanners said. “We don’t get many visitors.”

“The bar has rooms for rent, doesn’t it?” another one asked, looking at the third, who nodded sagely.

“Indeed. The bar owner has several spare bedrooms on the upper floor he rents out to travelers.”

I nodded. “Great. Where’s the bar?”

Bukkororii struck a pose. “Traveler, if thou wouldst seek the-”

“Never mind, I’ll ask someone else.”

Bukko-whatever stomped his foot on the ground. “Dammit, stop doing that!”

I ignored him. “Minions, let’s go. You too, Cecily. Put those registration forms away before I burn them.”

“Spoilsport,” she murmured, but she didn’t seem all that unhappy as she replaced the papers inside her robe. She probably liked the attention.

Leaving the sputtering Bukko-something and his compatriots behind, we continued on into the village. On the way, we stopped to admire a very realistic-looking griffin statue.

“It is no mere statue.”

I almost let out a groan at the dramatic tinge to the voice; the only reason I didn’t was because the voice was clearly female. Turning, I saw a young girl – or woman, rather – in her late teens. Perhaps eighteen, nineteen? Quite fetching, actually, and slim yet with a quite impressive chest, especially considering the rest of her figure. What drew my attention more than her figure, however, was the strange eye patch she wore over her left eye. What was up with that?

“And you are?” I asked, quirking an eyebrow at the woman.

“I am Arue,” she began. She struck a pose, but it was far less outrageous and annoying than the ones made by the Whatever Unit. I swear the jiggling had nothing to do with my lack of irritation. “I am an Arch-wizard and user of Advanced Magic… and the foremost writer in the Crimson Magic Clan!”

I blinked at that. “You’re a writer? Really?”

She nodded solemnly. “Indeed.”

I smiled. “Cool! Have you published anything?”

“… Not yet, no,” she admitted reluctantly.

“Oh. Sorry.”

“That’s okay. Who are you?”

“Me? Oh, I’m Jason. An adventurer, from the town of Axel.”

“And they?” Arue asked, glancing at my Minions.

“My Minions. And a useless Priest.”

Hey!” said Priest protested. “I have a name, you know!” To Arue, she said, “I am the beautiful, young Priest of the Axis Church, Cecily! And you’re adorable!

Arue blinked. “Excuse me?”

Before anyone could react, Cecily rushed forward, grabbed onto Arue and pulled the petite – curves aside – woman to her chest. “I swear, all you young Crimson Magic Clanners are just so cute! How would you like to come with Big Sis Cecily, hmm?”

I was at a loss for words as I watched Arue struggling to get free from Cecily’s grip. Alas, the Priest was stronger than she looked, and the poor woman was at her mercy. When Arue started calling for help weakly, her voice muffled by Cecily’s chest, I finally acted.

“Stop that,” I said, grabbing hold of Cecily by the ear.

“Ow, ow, ow! Let go!”

“I’ll let go when you let go,” I said calmly. Cecily whined, but did as asked, and Arue gasped for breath as she staggered away, a shell-shocked expression on her pretty face.

“Wha… What is wrong with you?!” she asked, staring at Cecily.

“You’ll have to forgive my…” I fumbled for words. “… companion. She’s a moron.”

“That’s mean,” Cecily said. “I’m just a lover of all things cute! And why haven’t you let go of my ear, yet?”

“Are you going to glomp onto her the moment I let go?”

“… No.”

“Even I can tell that was a lie,” I said. Cecily started whimpering when I increased the pressure on her ear. “Promise to keep your hands to yourself, or else.”

“… Okay! Okay. I promise.”

“Good.”

I let go, and Cecily took several steps away while rubbing her ear. “You’re so mean,” she murmured without looking at me.

“Only because you force me to be,” I deadpanned, then turned back to Arue. “Really, I’m very sorry about that. I understand if you-”

“Who are you?” Arue asked, cutting me off. She had a curious expression on her face, and her one eye was shining.

“Huh? I’m Jason, an adventurer. From Axel,” I said, repeating my earlier introduction.

Arue shook her head. “No mere adventurer has glowing eyes.”

Ah, crap. I closed my eyes, took a deep, calming breath, and opened them. “Better?”

“… The glow is gone,” Arue admitted. “But I wouldn’t call it better. What’s your secret? Who are you, really?” Her eyebrows rose. “Your hair is as dark as a Crimson Magic Clanner’s… and your eyes glow when you’re excited, even if it’s not crimson… Are you an estranged Crimson Magic Clanner’s descendant, come back to fulfill the prophecy and claim your birthright?!”

I stared at her. “What?”

If she heard me, she ignored me. Nodding to herself, Arue spoke, “Yes, I see it now… You have come, after many generations, to reclaim what your ancestor left behind…! And then, wielding the ancient power of your bloodline, you will fight and defeat the Demon King…!”

“… Are you monologuing for a book?” I asked eventually. Seriously, it was the only thing I could think of that made sense and didn’t mean she was insane. I had had more than enough insane females in my life, thank you very much!

To my relief, Arue nodded. “Yes. What do you think?”

“Er, well, as one writer to another, I guess I would say-”

You’re a writer as well?!” she exclaimed, having cleared the distance between us in an instant.

“Um… Kinda?” I said uncertainly, even as I desperately gesticulated for the Minions not to attack.

Arue clasped my hands in hers. Her eye was shining even more intensely, now. “Come with me!”



“Well, I mean, the monologues are good,” I said as I looked over the plethora of short stories – and I mean short stories; not a single one was more than ten pages long, and most were less than five, “but they’re kinda lacking, I dunno, characterization? You don’t really get a feel for the characters outside their speech pattern. Maybe add some more descriptions of their actions? I mean, most people won’t just stand still with their arms at their sides when they talk. Especially when it’s dramatic stuff, like this. You need more, um… physical interactions.”

Arue nodded along as I spoke, writing furiously in the note pad in her hands. “I see, I see.”

“And, uh, maybe cut down on the monologues, a bit? They’re good, but if the entire story is just a series of monologues it gets a bit… long-winded? No, that’s the wrong word… Stilted? One-dimensional? Stories need variation or else the reader will lose interest after the first couple pages.”

“I see, I see.”

“Okay, look, I don’t mind doing this, but do we have to do it right here?” I asked, looking around at the people staring at me. If I were to hazard a guess, I would say they were Arue’s parents, and we were clearly intruding on their meal time, what with all the papers covering the dinner table, and in one case, lying in a bowl of soup.

“Arue, who is this man?” the middle-aged man I took to be her father asked gruffly.

“This is Jason. He’s a traveling writer,” Arue answered without looking up. “He is giving me tips on how to write better stories.”

I didn’t bother correcting her.

“I see,” the man said. “And why, if I may ask, are you doing this at the dinner table? During dinner?

“I’m not hungry,” Arue said with a shrug. Judging by the vein popping out on the side of her probably-father’s head, it wasn’t the answer he was looking for. At that moment, I was very glad I’d left the Minions outside, if only to keep the man from having an aneurysm.

“Yeah, uh, I actually just wanted to find the bar so I could get a room for the night,” I said slowly, cautiously, “Arue was supposed to show me the way, but…”

“Oh, so you will be staying, then?” Arue’s probably-mother asked. She looked to be a few years younger than the probably-father, and while her eye did twitch when one of Arue’s papers fell in the soup, overall she seemed a lot calmer about the whole ordeal than her likely-husband. She was quite attractive, having the same chest and curly locks as her maybe-daughter. “That’s nice. Is there any chance you could show him the way to the bar right now, Arue, dear? You could show him your stories there. You know, not here.”

Arue blinked. Clearly, the thought hadn’t occurred to her. She locked eyes with the woman. “Mother, you are absolutely correct. If we go to the bar, we can work without interruptions.”

Oh, look, Arue’s father just popped another vein at the “without interruptions” bit. Wasn’t that nice? Totally not concerning at all.

Not wanting to get in the middle of the epic-level family fight that looked about to erupt, I rose from my seat. “I’ll be waiting outside. See you in a bit. Thank you for your hospitality. Bye.”

“Wow, Mrs. Arue, this soup is delicious,” Cecily said happily, holding up an empty bowl. “Could I have some mo-”

I grabbed Cecily by the arm and dragged her with me in spite of her protests.



As Cecily and I waited outside, doing our best to ignore the muffled shouting coming from within Arue’s house, I let my gaze sweep over the Minions. Slasher, Slush, Stabby, Stabbit, Floom, Sma- Wait a minute.

“Where’s Smasher?” I asked, looking around.

The Minions looked at each other, then me.

“He not are under big orc lady?” Floom asked, scratching the top of his head in bemusement.

Oh. Oh. Ohhh…
“Um… I’m sure he can handle himself for the night,” I said, feeling a bit guilty that I hadn’t noticed the absence of the smashiest of my Minions. “We’ll go get him in the morning. Right.”

I hope he’s okay…



Phew! That was great! You’re the best, hon.”

Smasher could only let out a gurgle and a wheeze as the orc climbed off of him.

As one, the dozen or so orcs – not that Smasher could count anywhere near that high – put their clothes back on and retreated into the night, blowing kisses and shouting well-wishes and thanks as they went.

Slowly, tiredly, Smasher grinned.




End Chapter Fifteen
 

Kioras

Active member
Like seeing this is being posted.

This is one of the funnier Konsuba mixes with a game just as over the top.

I am hoping for some continuation despite the clusterfuck with Spacebattles killing motivation when it was going strong.
 

Users who are viewing this thread

Top